FanFic The Saiyan of Two Universes Saga, A Dragon Ball story

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Summer of Love


Age 782, Planet Basur


More than a year has passed in peace since Towa’s defeat at the hands of our heroes. The mid-summer sun shown down on a pair of homes next to a pristine lake that was settled in the mountains. Above the lake, Korian was hovering just above the waterline with his arms folded across his chest and his eyes closed, deep in meditation. He had been like this for several hours, trying to focus his racing mind and bring on a sense of calm to his mental exercises. He groaned to himself in frustration as he sensed uneasiness around him, a lurking feeling of danger crept into his mind. Suddenly from beneath the water a pair of hands burst forth to reach up and grab his ankles, his eyes sprang open with urgency when he looked down to his attacker, “What the?!” Below him was a young lady with wet, dark brown hair, bright red eyes, and a pair of wet rabbit ears, she was smiling mischievously up at him from just above the water, “You’ve been busy getting nowhere all day. Looks to me like you need to cool off, Papa.” Shihori pulled down hard on his captive feet just as she submerged herself underwater, dragging a surprised Korian down with her into the depths of the lake. On the shore, a white rabbit wearing a yellow bikini top, a pair of green cut off shorts, and a wide brimmed straw sun hat. She tilted down a pair of sunglasses to get a better look at the commotion in the lake. Sorrel turned her attention to the red fox wearing a white sarashi and black harem pants, sitting crossed legged under the shade of an umbrella while reading a book. “Did you ever teach Korian how to swim?” Sorrel asked very much after the fact. Kitsune said flatly without looking up from her book, “Yes, why?” Sorrel turned back to the lake with a smirk as she placed her sunglasses back over her eyes, “No reason.” Shihori emerged a few moments later from the water wearing a purple bikini, her hair now shorter in length that came to her shoulders. She maintained a very physically fit appearance, yet her feminine curves were not lost amongst her defined muscles. The only thing that gave any indication that this wasn’t your normal lovely young lady was she bore two noticeable scars along each side of her abdomen. She had received these wounds during the course of her battle with Towa’s majin creature named Mak. Each set of claw marks seemed to have faded since that time but were still noticeable upon closer inspection. The young lady seemed to be dragging something along behind her from the water. Sorrel quickly realized that it was a waterlogged Korian being towed by the back of his collar. He appeared motionless like a drowned corpse, his legs sliding along the ground as he was dragged by his daughter. Shihori tossed him down carelessly like a sack of potatoes at Sorrel’s feet. She began to wring out her wet hair and ears perched atop her head. She settled with her hands on her hips in a cocky yet self-satisfied manner. “Here you go, Mama. You deal with him because he’s being a stick in the mud. He won’t even come for a swim with me.” Korian sat up and started to shake like a wet dog which caused both mother and daughter to shield themselves from his splashing. Sorrel pushed up off the ground to stand up and Korian immediately popped up to help her onto her feet. She graciously accepted the assist but complained about it anyway, “Don’t worry, I’ve got it.” It became apparent why Sorrel wasn’t her usual nimble self, she had quite a large belly showing, and it wasn’t that she had let her physique go downhill since her revival. She looked up to Korian with his still dripping hair, “You need to relax. All you do is train, train, train, day in and day out.” She took his hand and gently placed it on her stomach, “When this little one comes. Neither you nor I will have any free time to be able to enjoy ourselves. So pretty please, Korian, go swimming with your daughter.” Korian looked at her and then down to his hand on her stomach thoughtfully, “But I need to train so I can get stronger and ensure you all stay safe.” Sorrel smiled at him and slowly reached up to touch his face, “Korian my dear….” She abruptly pinched and pulled on his cheek to bring him down to her level. Her demeanor quickly shifted from sweet to some form of angry demon rabbit. A cold, calculated fury was alight in her eyes, “Did you not hear a f*#$ing word I just said?!” Korian winched in pain and looked to his wife with pleading eyes to release him from her clutches, his pleas for release being soundly ignored. Even Shihori gave a pained expression at the level of violence her short statured mother was bringing down on her father now that he pissed her off. “YOU did THIS, Korian!” She gestured to her protruding stomach. “All I f*#$ing want before I have another super powered baby is a little time for RELAXATION! Do you think you can do that for me?!” Korian nodded with tears in his eyes. He began to look like a troublesome child that was being scolded by their mother. When she released him, he rubbed his cheek which clearly bore a red mark from her pinching. Shihori came over and threw her arms around both her parents’ shoulders, planting a kiss on each of their cheeks as a sweet gesture to break the tension in the air, “I was thinking maybe we should go on a trip before the baby comes. Mama is right, ya know?” She turned her attention to Korian. “You do need to learn to relax once in a while, Papa.” Even Kitsune chimed in from under her umbrella without looking up from the page she was reading, “Listen to your daughter, Korian. Life isn’t always about training. Even the wisest of martial arts masters know their bodies need proper rest.” Korian threw his hands up in the air and gave a sigh of exasperation, “Alright, you win. I’ll take a break from training.” Sorrel looked quite pleased with his decision in a complete reversal of her sour mood. Korian turned his attention to Shihori, “What did you have in mind?” Shihori locked her bright red eyes onto her father and a sly, conniving grin began to form on her face, “Well…..”

Earth, Capsule Corporation

Bulma was busying herself in the lab seated at her work bench. She had a dissected circuit board in front of her and was checking the resistance on the various circuits with a meter. She was so immersed in her work that she didn’t hear the audible *snap* of energy appear in the room behind her. A figure loomed up behind Bulma and stuck a spikey haired head right next to her face while she was busying herself, “Whatcha working on?” Bulma screamed and jumped with such a fright that she grabbed the first thing she saw, which was a crescent wrench, off the table and swung it like a batter going for the fences onto the head of the suspected home invader. When she swirled around her next attack to finish the job, she saw Korian flat on his back in a disheveled state with a growing bump on the side of his head. “Geez, Korian! Don’t sneak up on me like that!” From across the room Shihori dashed over to throw herself into a hug with Bulma, “Bulma! I missed you so much!” Bulma was surprised to see her and warmly gave the young lady a hug. Shihori stepped back from the embrace wearing a cute blue sun dress and leather wraparound sandals, she completely ignored her father who was still twitching on the ground. “Oh, I almost forgot….” Shihori turned and gestured over to Sorrel who was wearing a maternity romper in her favorite yellow and orange pattern of clothing. Kitsune also joined them wearing a maroon yukata coat and gray harem pants. “Bulma, this is my mom, Sorrel, and my grandma, Kitsune.” Sorrel stepped forward to introduce herself yet Bulma couldn’t contain her excitement at her first glimpse of Sorrel “Oh my goodness, you are adorable, now I know where Shihori gets her good looks.” Bulma noticed her stomach and maternity clothing that she was wearing and let out another outburst, “You two are going to have another baby?! Congratulations!” Sorrel was embarrassed to say the least, she managed to crack a shy smile amid the onslaught of compliments, “You’re too kind. Pleased to meet you, Bulma. Thank you for taking such good care of Korian and Shihori.” Kitsune came up beside Sorrel and politely shook Bulma’s hand, “Kitsune, dear. A pleasure. Thank you so much for taking in my sweet granddaughter and umm….” She looked down to the ground at Korian who was beginning to rouse from his wrench induced nap. “…spirited son while they were in your company.” Bulma graciously accepted her polite introduction and turned her attention back to Shihori, “So what brings you guys to Earth?” Shihori gave her a big smile and she exclaimed, “I wanted to surprise my mom and grandma by bringing them to Earth for a vacation. I enjoyed my time here so much I thought it would be a great idea before the baby comes. I hope we’re not imposing on you.” Bulma waved her hand dismissively at the notion aside from the fact that she had clobbered Korian upon arrival. “Nonsense. You’re always welcome here, sweetie.” Korian slowly managed to climb to his feet holding a large bump on his head. He looked around in a daze, “Wha…. what…happened?” Sorrel gently placed a hand on his shoulder to steady her uneasy husband, “There, there dear just take it easy. Mama’s got you.” Shihori took her father by the hand with a lighthearted smile and suddenly Bulma felt a little bad about beating the tar out of him. “Let’s get everyone settled in and I’ll get the family together so we can catch up.” Bulma began to lead the group out of her lab with Shihori and Sorrel on either side of a woozy Korian who began to mutter, “Now I know how she keeps Vegeta in line. Sheesh.”

Not long after, the group was gathered on the patio to enjoy the beautiful summer weather. Bulma told them that Goku and Vegeta were off world for the time being doing some training and hopefully they would get to see one another before they finished their trip. Everyone sat around making idle chat and playing catch up on each other’s lives. The now toddler Bulla was seated in Korian’s lap while he played games with her much to his own amusement. Sorrel blissfully watched and thought to herself that Korian was still a good father and she rested easy knowing that he would be hands on in their new little one’s upbringing. Bulma phoned Trunks to let him know they had guests but didn’t exactly let him in on who their house guests might be. Not long after Trunks and Mai made an appearance from the main house and when they spied who was in their midst, they both smiled with excitement. Shihori leapt up from her chair and charged toward her friends, nearly bowling them over when she went in for a hug. Trunks and Mai had grown a fair amount in the last year or so since the group had seen one another. Shihori took a step back with a big smile after seeing her friends for the first time in quite a while, “You guys, I missed you both so much.” Trunks started to look like a proper teenage boy, dressed in a t-shirt bearing the Capsule Corp. logo, a pair of jean shorts, and sneakers. Mai was the picture of a raven-haired beauty, she was the same height as Shihori now, dressed in some cut off shorts and a tank top. Mai excitedly took Shihori by the hands and gave her a look from head to toe, “Shihori, you look gorgeous. We have to catch up on everything.” Trunks held out a fist for Shihori with a smirk which the young lady pounded, “You look handsome, Trunks. I see you’ve finally started to eat your vegetables and grow up….” She held her thumb and index finger slightly apart “…. just a little.” Shihori and Mai chuckled much to the consternation of the young man. “Ha ha, laugh it up, bunny girl.” Shihori happily pulled them both into another group hug, “I’m really glad to see you, I mean it.” Trunks suddenly pushed back from the group and gave Shihori a look like he was up to no good, “I nearly forgot, we have to let your boyfriend Goten know that you’re here.” Trunks pulled his phone out of his pocket and started to thumb his way to Goten’s contact information, he briefly looked up from the screen giving Shihori a devilish grin. Shihori froze in terror at the thought of seeing Goten after so long, her heart began to beat fast like it was trying to escape her chest and make a break for it. Mai took notice of her reaction to Trunks’ antics. She placed her hands on Shihori’s shoulders and guided her to take a seat while Trunks did his dirty work, “Breathe, Shihori. It’s going to be alright. Goten missed you a lot, trust me for the longest time you were all he would talk about.” Shihori tried taking a couple deep breaths and listened to Mai trying feel reassured. The thought of seeing Goten after so long gave her so many dizzying thoughts, every ‘what if’ scenario her brain could muster raced through her mind. “I think I’m going to be sick.” Trunks came over to the ladies with a satisfied smirk on his face, “Well, he knows you’re here now. He’ll be over as soon as he can.” Shihori began to sweat and fanned herself with both hands while focusing on taking calming breaths. Mai began to chuckle at the reaction she was seeing over the mere mention of Goten. Little did any of them know, Goten was on her mind quite frequently since they last parted ways. Never in her life had she experienced these feelings for another person, let alone a boy. Their experience fusing with one another had given them both a unique and unexplained connection. There was so much to process that she hung her head in her hands to steady the sickening feeling.

Sorrel strode over to the group after noticing the arrival of Trunks and Mai as well as Shihori’s current state of distress. Sorrel put her hand on Shihori’s back, “Want to introduce me to your friends, honey?” Shihori forced a smile as she still wasn’t over the whirlwind of emotions, “Guys, this is my mom, Sorrel.” Trunks stepped up to the small rabbit and gave her a quick inspection from head to toe, “Hmm. So Shihori’s mom really is a rabbit. I always thought she was adopted.” Mai looked beside herself that Trunks was being rude and elbowed him in the ribs. Sorrel gave him a cheeky smirk, “Guilty on really being a rabbit. You know you’re right about her. We just haven’t told her the truth yet. We found her in the woods and decided to take her home. We tried raising her like a pet, but she steadily grew on us.” Shihori smacked her hand against her face and began to shake her head, “Mama, you can’t be serious.” Trunks chuckled and gave both Mai and Shihori a look as if saying ‘See? She likes my sense of humor.’ He politely shook her hand with a smile, “I’m Trunks, Bulma’s son. I’m glad to finally meet you.” Sorrel looked surprised, “Oh, you must be one of those half-Saiyan boys Shihori told me about. You’re not the one she has a crush on, are you?” Sorrel gave Trunks an inquisitive yet fiendish smirk as she questioned his motivations pertaining to Shihori. Trunks waved his hand and shook his head as he felt Mai’s eyes upon him, “No, we’re just friends. I think you’re about to meet the other one though.”

A white streak cut its way across the sky before a young boy with dark hair came in for a landing at the far end of the patio. Goten checked to make sure his clothes were not messed up from flying over in such a hurry. He appeared to have grown just as tall as Trunks and started to let his hair grow longer, losing that disheveled appearance Goku always wore. He was wearing a pair of jeans and a gray t-shirt with the words “GOOD VIBE” printed across the front. Once Shihori spotted him she snapped up quickly to her feet and took a deep breath, she gulped as he approached the group. She thought he looked more grown and very handsome. It appears he was about to say something when Sorrel jumped in between them and the little rabbit snatched him up by the hand with a big grin spread across her face, “Oh my, you must be Goten. I’m so happy to finally meet you, I’m Sorrel, Shihori’s mom.” Sorrel turned toward Shihori keeping that big grin on her face, “Dear, you never said he was so handsome.” Shihori’s entire body froze in such a state of horror and embarrassment that her mouth fell open from the shock. Trunks began to snicker behind his hand and Mai elbowed him again in the side and pulled him by the arm away from the scene so he wouldn’t make it worse. Goten nervously rubbed the back of his neck as he was introduced to Sorrel. He nervously smiled and began to sweat a little as the tiny rabbit wouldn’t let him go, “The pleasure is all mine. He he he.” Shihori came to his rescue as she came up behind her mother and whispered in her ear, “Mama, stop it. You’re embarrassing me.” Sorrel just laughed it off and finally released Goten from shaking her hand. Her fiery red eyes opened and locked onto Goten for a moment as if she was a predator staring down its prey. She gave Goten a hawkish smile that showed some teeth and one could almost imagine that she was bearing fangs at him under the guise of being well mannered, “Be seeing you, Goten.” She strode off back to the other adults and Goten could swear he noticed her eyes following him as she walked by.

Shihori stood shyly in front of Goten with both her hands clutched in front of her body. Goten took the opportunity to fully take in her appearance and he became struck by her beauty. Although he had gotten some pointers from Videl on how to engage such a strong-willed young lady. Goten took her by both hands and they looked into each other’s eyes for what seemed like an eternity. Goten opened his mouth to speak, “H-h-heey…” His voice began to crack, he cleared his throat trying to cover it up, “Long time no see, beautiful.” Shihori began to blush and she gave his hands a tiny squeeze, “It’s been too long. I like your hair.” She stopped and cursed herself for blubbering out such nonsense. “I mean, I missed you, Goten.” He smiled and chuckled which made her laugh it off as well, “What are we doing? Being so formal.” Shihori stopped laughing and smiled when they both realized they were being silly about their reunion. She reached out and pulled him into a hug, resting her head against his shoulder. Goten couldn’t help noticing the wonderful floral scent her hair gave off. “I missed you too, Shihori.” Shihori stepped back and looked at her friend and long-time crush but she was interrupted by Trunks making his reappearance and throwing an arm around Goten’s neck, pulling him into a headlock, “Hey, buddy! Where have you been hiding? I haven’t heard from you in days!” Goten grumbled and struggled to free himself from Trunks’ horseplay but Mai rendered an assist by yanking Trunks backwards by the collar, “Trunks!” Both boys were surprised and took a moment to straighten themselves out after horsing around. Trunks put an arm around Mai’s shoulders to keep her placated, “So we were talking. There’s a carnival in town this week and I thought that it would be a good idea if we went on a double date together. What do say?” Shihori looked nervously to Mai who was too busy cozying up to Trunks at the moment to be of any support. Goten’s eyes went wide with shock at the mention of date from Trunks. He had so brazenly pushed him into manning up and taking Shihori out on a date so soon after reuniting. He swallowed his pride and promised himself that he would get him back for this but used the opportunity to impress the girl he liked, “Shihori, would you like to go to the carnival with me?” She stared at him blankly like he had asked her the meaning of life. Goten patiently awaited her answer but she just continued to stare in a state of shock. Mai noticed what was happening and took it upon herself to prod Shihori in the back. “I’llgotothecarnivalwithyou!” she rapidly blurted out after her dear friend forced a reaction. Goten began to laugh and took Shihori by the hand, “I’ll take that as a yes.”

The group of teens then headed over to the adults to inform them of their plans for the evening. Sorrel pushed herself up out of her chair rather excitedly for such a heavily pregnant woman, “A carnival?! I’ve always wanted to go to one!” She pointed at Korian like a boss ordering around an employee, “You! Take me to the carnival!” Korian stopped playing blocks with Bulla and just blinked at his bossy wife. Shihori was beside herself that her mother and father would be intruding on her first date, “Mama, can I talk to you for a minute?” The ladies separated themselves for the others and Shihori began to excitedly protest their attendance, “Mama, this is supposed to be a double date with the four of us. That is so lame that you and dad are going to be there!” Sorrel waved off her protest and made a face like she was overreacting, “Now, now, Shihori. We’re not going to be tagging along with you. We’ll just happen to be at the same place. You won’t even notice us, I promise.” Shihori pinched the bridge of her nose with her thumb and forefinger and sighed with exasperation, “Fine. Just please don’t do anything to embarrass me in front of him.” Sorrel nodded in agreeance and walked back over to the group with her. The teens were going to depart a bit ahead of them, so both Korian and Sorrel gave Shihori hugs. It was Sorrel who took it upon herself to bid Goten farewell for the evening and offered the boy a hug. Goten thought nothing of it and accepted the kind gesture from the tiny, white rabbit, but much to his surprise she clung onto him much longer than he anticipated and she stood on her toes so she could whisper very sweetly close to his ear, “I’ve got my eye on you. If you do anything inappropriate with my baby, I swear to you that I will use a dull knife to cleave it off. Your mother will cry when she sees what I do to you.” She stepped back with a smile and patted him very gently on the cheek, “Such a handsome young man. You kids have fun!” She waved very innocently as she stood by Korian’s side. Goten didn’t know what to do or say in the moment. This innocent looking woman struck a chord of fear in him that he didn’t know how to process. Shihori came up and took Goten by the hand as they began to depart. “Ready, Goten?” Goten could swear that Sorrel was giving him the evilest smile he had ever witnessed as they walked toward the house. He gulped and turned his attention back to Shihori, trying his best to mind his manners and enjoy himself.

A short while later, the quartet of teens had arrived at the carnival. Shihori’s eyes went wide with wonder and excitement at all the lights and activity, “This is so cool. I’ve never seen anything like this before.” Trunks shrugged off her enthusiasm and looked to Mai and Goten to plan out their evening, “So, you girls want to go on some rides?” Mai took Shihori by the hand with a smile, “Come on, Shihori. Let’s go on all the rides that make you feel like you’re going to puke; it’s going to be great!” Goten and Trunks just blinked at the duo and decided to follow along while Mai lead the charge toward the rides. The group decided to go on a crazy looking contraption that turned upside down and spun around in a circle at a rapid pace. Shihori was a bit hesitant at first but once she saw Goten sitting next to her, her nerves eased a bit. He gave her a smile as the shoulder harnesses were locked down into place and offered his hand to her which she clutched onto. The ride got going and once they were fully into it Shihori felt elated like she was free and flying in the sky. She gave Goten’s hand a squeeze as she cried out, “Woo-hoo!” Once the ride was finished, they all clambered toward the exit with laughter. This carnival was better than Shihori thought it would be and the fun was just getting started. She threw Mai an excited high five and smiled as she naturally started to hold hands with Goten. It just felt right to be there while she was enjoying every minute of it.

After a few more rides the group decided to grab some yakitori before they continued on having fun. Trunks offered to pay but played the good wing man to Goten and handed him enough yakitori to give to Shihori. He patted his best friend on the shoulder and turned to head back to Shihori and Mai while Trunks waited for his change. Next to the yakitori stand he caught sight of a tiny, white rabbit wearing an oversized hat, she was staring at him intently with an expression far too serious for someone enjoying themselves at a carnival. Goten froze in his tracks as Sorrel reached up and slowly drew her finger across her throat, after she completed the gesture, she stuck her tongue out pretending she died. Korian walked up behind Sorrel and handed her a chocolate ice cream cone which broke her serious expression immediately as she now paid attention to her husband like nothing ever happened. “Thanks, my love!” Goten turned away quickly and retreated back to the girls, preferring to pretend he didn’t just see that. Goten handed Shihori her yakitori which she gleefully accepted, “Thanks!” She immediately began to dig into the food and rolled her eyes in pleasure as she munched on the tasty grilled chicken, “So good!” Goten forced a smile as she was still a bit unnerved by the sudden appearance of Sorrel. He thought to himself, ‘Was she stalking me?’ He shook the notion out of his mind and figured it was just a coincidence running into her.

Later in the evening when the sun had gone down and darkness made the bright, flashing lights even more chaotic and engaging. The group of teens headed to the haunted house which was Trunks’ idea. He put his arm around Goten and leaned in so he could stealthily whisper into his ear, “Going to be dark in there. Great time to get close, if you know what I mean.” He nudged his friend with his elbow and gave him a devilish smirk. Trunks separated himself and paired back up with Mai, putting his arm around her as they got in line for the haunted house. Shihori was eagerly waiting their turn to go in and seemed more excited than anything to go inside. Once it was their turn Goten was surprised by Shihori grabbing onto his hand and rushing into the dark interior of the haunted house. Inside it was your typical cheap carnival affair with plenty of cheesy jump scares and loud noises. None of it seemed to effect Shihori in the slightest as she just giggled at all the props meant to inflict fear. There was a graveyard scene set up with zombies and opening coffins. Shihori pointed at the dumb looking display and began to chuckle with her eyes closed in a hearty laugh. Goten noticed some rabbit ears sticking up behind one of the gravestones. Very creepily and much to his horror there arose the glowing red eyes of Sorrel giving him the same horrific, serious face as before. This time she was mouthing some pretty harsh language at him that included plenty of F bombs and threats of dismemberment. She quickly disappeared back the way she came before Shihori noticed her presence. Goten was so unnerved by the encounter that he didn’t even realize that he had let Shihori’s hand go which caught her attention, “Huh? What’s the matter, Goten? You’re not scared, are you?” Goten sheepishly began to chuckle and he rubbed the back of his neck nervously, “Who? Me? Nah! Hey! We should go catch up to Trunks and Mai!” Goten led the way with Shihori feeling confused and a little let down by his aloof demeanor.

Once everyone gathered outside Mai ran up to Shihori and took her by the hand, “Want to get some sweets? They have candied apples and taiyaki with ice cream!” Shihori shook off her thoughts that she did something wrong to make Goten act so weird and smiled to Mai, “Sure, sounds great!” The girls ran ahead to the dessert vendors to take a look at all the offerings. This gave Trunks the opportunity to check in with his best friend, “So, how’s things going with Shihori?” Goten stopped nervously looking around and focused in on Trunks, “Huh?! Oh, its, uhhh, great. Thanks.” Trunks arched a brow at Goten, “What’s up with you, man? You’re acting weird all of a sudden.” Goten sighed and confessed to Trunks, “Its nothing. I just keep thinking I’m seeing Sorrel. Must be my mind playing tricks on me.” Trunks chuckled and slapped him on the back, “Stop being such a wuss. You afraid Shihori’s mommy gonna come kick your ass if you get fresh?!” Trunks shook his head and began to walk away to join the ladies leaving Goten alone and feeling defeated by his own thoughts, “Aww man.” He caught up to the group as the girls were excitedly ordering a bunch of sweets to share. Goten noticed that Korian was approaching from behind with Sorrel, the couple was walking arm in arm with the tiny rabbit leaning against her husband’s arm with a smile. They both appeared to be having a great time and that’s when Goten figured that his mind must be playing tricks on him. Korian and Sorrel stopped near Goten and Trunks trying to play it casual like they weren’t interrupting their date, “Hi guys. Everyone having a good time?” Trunks nodded affirmatively and remained nothing but quiet and polite about the whole affair. Mai called out to Trunks which drew his attention to head over to the stall. Goten on the other hand just managed a creepy forced smile which made both Korian and Sorrel look at one another. Sorrel very sweetly took Korian by the hand, “Babe, would you get me some taiyaki with red bean? I’ve got a craving.” She touched her stomach which prompted Korian to not ask how many desserts she was going to have today and hop right to it. This left Sorrel and Goten alone for the time being with the pair facing one another in an awkward smiling stare down. Sorrel cut to the chase, “Enjoying your time with my baby girl, Son Goten? Better keep those hands to yourself or so help me I will chop them off and shove them so far up your ass.” Goten’s eyes went wide just then not from the take down that Sorrel was initiating but by the other set of rabbit ears that appeared through the crowd and stopped behind Sorrel. Goten pointed to get Sorrel’s attention which incensed her even further, “The f*#$, kid?! Are you even paying attention to me? I will f*$# you up!” Sorrel was cut off by a sharp *Ahem* from behind her and she whirled around to see Shihori holding a candy apple that matched the red color in her face. The young lady was fuming at what she witnessed Sorrel doing to Goten and she was angrily tapping her foot while awaiting an explanation for her behavior. Sorrel broke out into the surprised and sweet routine, “Shihori, my baby! Are you having fun, honey bunny?” Shihori pointed at her mother accusingly, “Don’t you f*#$ing honey bunny me! Just what do you think you’re doing?! I can’t believe you, Mama! All I ask is that you don’t interfere and not embarrass me. Look what I find. Are you trying to intimidate him?!” Korian appeared behind Shihori holding Sorrel’s taiyaki and seemed utterly confused as to why Shihori was going after Sorrel so angrily, “Shihori, what’s going on?” She whirled around and started to poke her father in the chest, “Are you in on it too? Huh?! Trying to chase away my boyfriend?” Goten was surprised to hear that come out of Shihori’s mouth even though she seemed angry as hell at the moment. Sorrel butt in on Shihori going after Korian, “No, no, no, leave him alone. He didn’t do anything. It was all me.” Shihori immediately refocused her attention on Sorrel and stepped up face to face with her mother, “I can’t even with you! You don’t even trust me enough to make my own choices?!” Sorrel waved her hands in protest, “I’m just trying to look out for your best interests! Teenage boys can be scum bags and I don’t want you getting heart broken or worse!” Trunks and Mai were hanging back in shock at the battle going on between mother and daughter. Mai took a bite of her chocolate banana and offered some to Trunks. Korian interjected and tried to separate them before it came to blows, “Both of you knock it off! You’re both acting stupid! Sorrel you have to trust Shihori. We raised a smart, beautiful lady and I know that she knows right from wrong.” He turned his attention to Shihori now, “And Shihori, I know its hard to understand but your mother loves you more than anything. Everything she does has your best interests at heart, even if it does seem a little misguided.” Both Sorrel and Shihori still seemed pissed off but appeared to be placated into being civil for the time being. Sorrel reached out and placed her hand on Shihori’s shoulder,” Shihori, I’m sorry for ruining your night. I love you and I trust you.” She looked over to Goten, “I’m sorry, Goten. You really do seem like a sweet boy and you didn’t deserve what I did to you.” Shihori frowned when she noticed that Sorrel had tears in her ears, “Mama, I’m sorry I yelled at you. I want to keep the trust you have in me. I really like him. He’s a good person and I want you both to understand that too.” Shihori reached out and pulled Sorrel into tight hug as the rabbit eared ladies cried during their embrace. Sorrel wiped her eyes and nodded to Shihori, “Go on now. You kids have fun.” Shihori hugged both her parents and handed off her candy apple to her father as she jogged over to Goten, “There’s going to be fireworks soon. Want to go on the Ferris wheel together?” Goten smiled as he took her by the hand and looked over to Sorrel and Korian who gave him a slight nod before they turned and disappeared into the crowd enjoying the taiyaki together.

The young couple hopped into their car of the Ferris wheel followed by Trunks and Mai in the one behind them. As the ride began to slowly circle around Shihori took Goten by the hand, “I’m sorry for what happened Goten. I hope aren’t weirded out by my family. I meant what I said earlier, I like you. I like you a lot.” Goten gave her a reassured smile and squeezed her hand, “Don’t even worry about it. You think your family is crazy? Wait until you meet my mom. Sheesh.” Shihori chuckled and felt better that he was taking everything in stride. The ride stopped them near the top and suddenly off in the distance fireworks began to explode in the sky. The wonderful display of lights left Shihori in awe and forgetting the argument she just had with Sorrel. She turned her head to Goten to direct his view at some of the display but noticed that he was focused on her instead of the fireworks display. She looked him in the eyes and her heart began to race when he seemed to be getting closer to her. “Shihori.” She turned her body to face him and to get a better look at his eyes, “Yes, Goten?” He reached out and touched her cheek, “I’d really like to kiss you now. Is that oka….” He was shut up as she threw herself forward and began to kiss him. Even though Shihori initiated the tender kiss, it turned out to be messy at first as she had no idea what she was doing and neither did Goten, but the two found their rhythm after a few sloppy moments. Shihori ran her fingers through his long, dark hair as her ears excitedly stood on end. Goten held her close and let his hands do some searching which prompted her to push his hand away from her chest. He muttered, “Sorry” as he broke the kiss and Shihori breathed heavily, “Shut up.” She pulled him back into a deep kiss as the fireworks display continued in the sky. In the car behind them Mai was on top of an incredibly surprised Trunks whose arms and legs flailed as she attacked him with her lips.

A week later, everyone was gathered outside the main house of Capsule Corp. bidding each other farewell. It was time for Korian and company to return home as summer was nearing its climax. Korian was busying himself pestering Bulma to make him some spare battle armor sets while Sorrel stood by and sighed at childishness. Goku reappeared on the lawn with Vegeta in tow, both were looking disheveled from their days spent training. Goku spotted Korian first and excitedly snapped him a wave, “Yo! Korian, how’s everythin’?” He stopped once he caught sight of Sorrel and gave her a strange expression like he was leery of her. After a moment, the Saiyan walked right up to Sorrel and began to inquisitively exam her. Korian was confused, “Uhh, Kakarot, this is my wife, Sorrel.” Sorrel stuck her hand out in his face to shake hands which caused Goku to take a step back, “You don’t turn people into carrots do you?” Sorrel looked at Bulma who shrugged and shook her head, “Kakarot or Son Goku, if you prefer, I finally get to meet the man responsible for getting my entire universe erased. Thanks, a lot!” Sorrel said very sarcastically and put both hands on her hips in a bossy manner. Goku shyly scratched his head, “Sorry about that, but fightin’ all those strong guys from the other universes was too much fun to pass up.” Sorrel closed her eyes and shook her head, “Hmph. Saiyans.” She offered her hand to him again which Goku shook which prompted Sorrel to give him a cocky smirk, “No hard feelings, Son Goku.” Vegeta walked over with his arms crossed over his chest and stood next to his wife, “Hmph. Perhaps the results would have been different if the Universe 9 fighters weren’t such weaklings.” Bulma lashed out at her husband and shouted right next to his head, “Vegeta, stop being so friggin’ rude!” He grumbled to himself which caused Sorrel to cover her mouth to stifle her laughter, “Ahh you must be Vegeta, I’ve heard so much about you. Take care not to upset your wife too much or you’ll wind up on the sofa.” Sorrel shot Bulma a wink which caused her to snicker like they were plotting together. Korian interjected and got in the midst of Goku and Vegeta, “What kind of training did you guys do? You have any new techniques to share?! I’m dying for a fight! Anybody want to fight?!” Sorrel took a quick glance around the area and said to Bulma, “Have you seen, Shihori?”

Not far away, Goten and Shihori were in the midst of a heavy make out session when Shihori gently pushed him back, “Did you hear that? I think I heard my dad.” Goten shrugged and the young lady happily looked into his eyes. “I wish you didn’t have to go.” Goten said with a tinge of sadness in his voice. Shihori touched his face to reassure him with a smile, “It’ll only be for a little while. I was talking to my mom and dad about coming here to study on a more permanent basis.” Goten grew excited at the notion that they could be together which caused him to pick her up and spin her around in the air, “That’s awesome!” Shihori chuckled and grabbed him by the hand once he set her down, “Bulma said I could stay with them however long I want. This way we can see each other whenever we want. I’ll even come visit you at your house if you want.” Goten nervously laughed as he thought about the implications of having a girl over with his mom around, “Ummm, he he he, we’ll take our time with that. My mom can be a little…. intense.” Shihori smiled at the warm, fuzzy feeling she got when they spent time together, “Thanks, Goten.” He looked puzzled by her appreciation, “For what?” She closed her eyes and shook her head as she put her hand on his chest and leaned in close to him, “For being such a sweet guy.” Shihori kissed him gently at first but got into it pretty quickly. Their teenage hormones getting the better of them. After a few more breathless minutes of discovering all the new ways they could kiss one another, Shihori tugged on his hand, “Come on, lover boy. Let’s not give my parents any funny ideas about what we’ve been doing this whole time.”

Back at the main group, Korian and Sorrel had just finished saying their goodbyes to their friends. Korian was finishing pestering Vegeta about getting in some training in his gravity chamber. The surly Saiyan prince tried to wave him off with, “Fine, whatever.” When Sorrel came to take him into custody and get him prepared to leave. Kitsune was calmly holding a conversation with Bulma’s parents. Dr. Brief was trying to explain the finer points of golfing to the sagely martial artist. Kitsune just politely smiled and bid them farewell when she realized it was time to head home. Goten and Shihori walked over holding hands and stopped near her parents. Korian clapped Goten on the shoulder, “You take care, Goten. I know I don’t have to say anything about being nice to Shihori. You’ve already heard enough from Sorrel.” Goten chuckled and nervously rubbed the back of his neck, “Yeah, I hope I can live up to her lofty expectations.” Sorrel surprised him by making a sudden appearance in front of him while he was distracted. This made Goten jump back with fright which caused Sorrel to smile, “Easy, Goten. I come in peace. You have my blessing to date Shihori.” As a peace offering, she opened her arms to hug him which he hesitated in reciprocating, but it wasn’t a trap as Sorrel just gave him a hug with a pat on the back. Once it was time to go Shihori and Goten spent the last few minutes wistfully looking into each other’s eyes. Shihori dealt out hugs to both Trunks and Mai, promising them both to see them real soon. Goten became brave and dared to sneak Shihori a kiss on the cheek in front of her parents. Shihori trotted over next to her mother and held hands with her as she was latched onto Korian’s arm for the journey home. Kitsune stood on the other side of her son with her hand on his shoulder. Sorrel looked over to Shihori and squinted as she noticed something on her neck. It was a small mark that looked red around the edges. “Shihori, what is that on your neck? Is that a hickey?!” Her eyes went wide as she threw her hand out and pointed accusingly at Goten, “Goten, you son of a bi….” Her words were cut off as Korian had used the Kai kai technique to take them back home, saving a young man’s life in the process.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Fallen from Grace.png



Chapter 8: Fallen from Grace

Age 781, Battle for the Super Dragon Balls

An enormous golden flash erupted across the landscape which completely leveled an entire cliff face from existence. A solitary figure wearing a dark vest with yellow trim and white gi pants tumbled backward from the explosive force of the blast. As they hit the ground the being separated into two individuals, a young girl with brown hair and rabbit ears perched atop her head. The other was a young boy with messy dark hair and an orange gi. Above them in the sky there was an ever-expanding nexus of purple colored energy that threatened to swallow the entire planet into the oblivion of the Void realm.

Inside the Void, most improbably there was something that moved with great haste against the impossibly strong forces that drew normal space into its insatiable maw. Once free from the confines of the Void, the being moved with great purpose to distance themselves from that hellishly lonely place. It appeared as a figure of slight build wearing a tattered cloak with a hood drawn over their face. They settled down onto a nearby hilltop to take a moment and see this beautiful world, to truly admire everything around them. It was a great relief to be seeing such a glorious place with the sun shining overhead. It was nothing like the infinite expanse between realities that had threatened to hold them captive for eternity. The cloaked figure looked up to the sky with awe at the seven planet sized bodies in low orbit around this planet. A gasp of excitement escaped their lips and they reached up with a slender hand as if to grasp onto the Super Dragon Balls for themselves. They saw a dark-haired man wearing a tattered orange gi alongside a tall blue skinned man with white hair ascend to the sky. Shortly thereafter the dragon appeared forth and the wish to undo all the damage caused by Towa was successfully made. The being watched as the maw of the Void vanished from this plane of existence. They reacted unconsciously and breathed a sigh of relief to watch it fade. They spied the group of Saiyans and the Angel on the planet celebrate their victory. They committed their faces to memory and remained especially focused on the Angel. Whis quickly departed the planet in a column of light and they refocused their attention on the gathering of humanoids on the surface. The figure clenched their hand into a fist and muttered a single word in a soft voice meant to steel their resolve now that they had managed to free themselves from captivity, “Soon.”

Age 782, Planet Basur

A few months have passed in relative peace since the mixed family of Saiyans, Rabbit folk, and Foxes returned from their fun filled family vacation to Earth. It was a bright, sunny spring day out by the lake. Birds were chirping, butterflies peacefully fluttered through the air, and a brown-haired girl with rabbit ears leapt down from the sky clutching a wooden training sword. She smashed her weapon into a wooden staff held by a patiently waiting female fox. Shihori and Kitsune were practicing weapon forms with one another. Shihori held the wooden sword firmly with both hands as she broke contact from Kitsune’s staff. The sly fox just smiled to her granddaughter and spun the weapon around into a cross body defensive posture, “Good, Shihori. Now watch your footing.” The young lady listened intently to the instruction from her grandmother and did just as she was advised. She was mindful to circle Kitsune with even sidesteps while she waited for the right moment to strike. Shihori dashed in and turned her weapon over in her hands to strike from below and break Kitsune’s defense. The staff was brought down against the sword making an audible *clack* when the wooden weapons contacted one another. Shihori withdrew the sword and struck from above which was also soundly blocked by Kitsune’s practiced form. Shihori spun around in a full circle to make a strike from left to right but Kitsune pivoted the staff to stop the incoming blow. The wise fox master narrowed her eyes, “Focus! You’re being too hasty!” Shihori took a deep breath as she spun around the opposite direction but made a feint on that rotation. Shihori whirled around a side kick that pushed against Kitsune’s stomach. Only momentarily caught off guard, the sly fox exhaled sharply to relieve the tension in her body from the blow. Shihori quickly capitalized on her being put off balance. She pushed up hard off the ground as she spun in the air again and brought her wooden sword against the staff with such force that Kitsune’s staff snapped cleanly in half. Shihori landed on the ground in a crouch and focused her bright red eyes on the clean strike that destroyed the staff. Kitsune looked at each broken half of her weapon and then to her granddaughter with her sharp golden eyes. The fox master just began to chuckle which gave Shihori the indication to exhale calmly. “Good, very good.,” Kitsune stated with pride in her voice. Shihori tucked her wooden sword at her side and gave Kitsune a respectful bow, “Thank you, grandma.” Kitsune turned toward her home and motioned for Shihori to follow with a wave of her clawed hand, “Come with me, dear. I have something I want to show you.”

The pair made their way to Kitsune’s house which neighbored Shihori’s own childhood home. Once inside Kitsune directed Shihori to take a seat at the table while she disappeared into the next room. A few moments later, the fox reappeared in the main room of the house clutching a long, thin object wrapped in a black cloth. She set it down on the table delicately which drew Shihori’s inquisitive gaze. Kitsune paused for a moment and gazed at Shihori thoughtfully, “This was my late husband’s. Now I want you to have it.” She slowly unwrapped the black cloth from around the object which it concealed. Shihori’s eyes lit up with excitement when Kitsune revealed a katana that was decorated with a black hilt wrapping over small golden colored inlays. Kitsune drew the weapon slowly from the maroon scabbard that bore a turquoise gemstone at the end until the black etchings on the blade were clearly present. Shihori looked up to her in awe, “Grandma, I can’t accept something so important.” Kitsune shook her head in disagreement with her, “Nonsense. I want you to have precisely because of its so important. If your grandfather was alive, he would have wanted you to have it eventually. You’ve studied diligently and now is the time you should wield it in of our family.” Shihori reached out to inspect the sword and fully withdrew the blade from the scabbard. She felt the balance in her hands and turned the blade over to inspect the craftsmanship. “It’s so elegant.” Kitsune smiled but when Shihori’s attention fell back onto her grandmother, her eyes appeared sad as she watched her granddaughter wield the sword. “Grandma, what’s wrong?” Kitsune wiped her eyes with her finger and gave Shihori a confident smile, “It’s nothing. Just seeing it brings me back, so many memories.” She paced around the table and pulled out a chair to take a seat next to Shihori. “Your grandfather was an exceptionally brave man and it’s one of the many reasons I fell in love with him.” Shihori thoughtfully listened to Kitsune explain her story. “Just the two of us. Fighting against injustice and ensuring the safety of those who were unable to defend themselves from the wicked. We did it out of a sense of duty, much like how your father has his idealistic crusade to protect the weak and innocent. Of course, we had selfish reasons as well, we wanted to ensure our daughter grew up in a better world than we had.” Kitsune rapped her claws against the table as her demeanor grew thoughtful. “Sometimes you lose track of what’s most important in life and before you know it reality comes to check you when you least expect it” Kitsune gave her granddaughter a serious look that gave exclamation to her words, “Hubris can poison the most kindhearted and well-meaning people.” She pointed a finger at her own chest, “It was MY hubris that led me to pick a fight that was best left alone. I was young and foolish then; nothing was going to get in my way. One bad decision led to another and before I knew it, I was in it worse than you could imagine. Your grandfather came to my rescue that day, but there were too many foes to see it coming.” She let her breath escape slowly as she felt the disgust in herself rise in her chest. “He selflessly gave his life in battle to save mine. I was given a gift I didn’t deserve because it was my fault. If only I wasn’t so blinded by my own arrogance, then maybe…” She paused for a second before her eyes fell back to Shihori, “In that moment of grief, I didn’t understand the pure gift of life he had given me. My rage and thirst for vengeance led me down a very dark path. That path was soaked in so much blood and misery it only ended with the death of my little girl by the hands of the very enemies I sought to destroy for taking my husband’s life.” Kitsune looked down at the ground in a moment of sad reflection. Her eyes rose back up to Shihori, “My point is Shihori, I’m entrusting this to you because I believe in you to do what’s right. I know in my heart that you can be a better person than I ever can be. I’ve raised you from the day you were born knowing that one day it would be your time.” Shihori was overcome with emotion and she threw herself forward with tears in her eyes into the familiar and fond embrace of her grandmother. Kitsune held onto her for a moment longer and looked down into her bright eyes, “Remain a wonderful and humble person, my child. Don’t let pride consume you because before it takes you completely, it will destroy those you love the most.” Shihori looked over the sword in her hands as she carefully slid it into its scabbard, “I promise.” Kitsune took a moment to ensure her eyes were dry before she put her hand out to open the door. “Come along, I’m sure your mother is waiting for us.”

A few minutes later, the pair opened the front door to Shihori’s home, the young lady called out, “Mama, we’re back.” Kitsune headed straight away to the kitchen where Sorrel was busying herself near the counter. Shihori closed the door behind them and turned to face her mother with a smile. Sorrel was near the kitchen counter holding a baby boy with dark messy hair and reddish-brown eyes that resembled the color of rust. He was wearing a light blue onesie with a small opening cut into the seat which revealed a monkey tail poking out the back. At the moment she was feeding him from a bottle when Kitsune came over to relieve her with enthusiasm, “Where’s my grandson? There he is!” Kitsune took the baby into her arms and continued feeding him where Sorrel had left off. The white rabbit wiped her brow in a sign of momentary relief and leaned back against the counter, clearly exhausted from tending to an infant all day. Shihori set her sword down on the table and came up to give Sorrel a hug and a kiss, “Hi, Mama.” Sorrel appeared exhausted and managed to weakly reciprocate the hug, but she gladly accepted the kiss with a smile, “Hey, honey bunny.” Shihori came over and planted a kiss very gingerly on her little brother’s forehead, “Hi Kuroba.” Sorrel began to stretch her aching muscles and audibly popped her neck from side to side. Even though she had given birth to Kuroba a few months ago her physique had quickly rebounded back to normal due her physicality and good diet. Kitsune continued to tend to the bright-eyed young lad but curiously turned her attention over to Sorrel, “I thought you were nursing him?” Sorrel gave Kitsune a near dead expression as she posed that question to her. She reached up and very gingerly cupped her chest in an indication of how sore she felt, “I was but since both my children have that Saiyan appetite, he’s trying to eat me alive with every meal, I need a break.” Shihori made a face and feigned being sweet to her mother, “What? Who? Me?! How could you say that about your darling first born? I would never do something so awful!” Sorrel shook her head with a lighthearted smile, “I love you, kid, but you take after your father. You’re both walking bottomless pits of hunger.” Shihori stuck her tongue out in a familiar fashion that her mother immediately recognized and received a wink that sent signals of tender love to the tired mother rabbit.

Just then the front door burst open and they all turned with surprise in their eyes to spy what had caused such a commotion. It appeared to be a pair of legs carrying quite a few boxes that just barely managed to squeeze through the door frame. The large delivery of packages was set down in the middle of the living room floor and around the giant heap stepped Korian surveying the haul of supplies he had ushered inside, “I don’t remember there being so much stuff when Shihori was a baby.” Shihori smiled and went to her father straight away to give him a hug and a kiss on the cheek, “Welcome home, Papa. Did you get everything?” He warmly reciprocated the affection his daughter had shown him. “Yep. All the diapers, powders, lotions, and.…” He held up a tube that had a picture of a baby in a diaper with a smile, “Whatever this is.” Sorrel perked up and made her way over to her husband. She stood on her toes waiting for a kiss which he promptly delivered to his exhausted little wife. Korian reached out to Kitsune for Kuroba and retrieved him from her arms, “How’s my big boy?” Kuroba chuckled at Korian’s fatherly enthusiasm. Kitsune arched her brow with concern at Korian while he bounced Kuroba in his arms, “Careful not to shake him too much, I just finished feeding him.” Korian continued to ignore the motherly advice offered to him and he was quickly rewarded for his ignorance with vomit all over his hair and face. Shihori shot him a disgusted look while her father’s spikey hair was dripping with her little brother’s throw up. Korian sighed but gave Kuroba a loving smile, “Yeah, I love you too, son.”

Age 784, Earth

The intervening years were quite peaceful for Korian and his family. Kuroba began to grow into a happy and energetic toddler that tried his loving parent’s patience at every turn. Shihori had moved to West city in the fall of Age 782 to receive a multi-faceted education which included martial arts studies and most importantly attending university at mother’s insistence. Due to Sorrel’s troubled beginnings and former gang life, she only wanted the best for her hard-working daughter. Bulma was more than happy to put her up at the Capsule Corp. estate. While Vegeta did initially have his misgivings about the young lady, he grew to appreciate her spirit and desire for self-improvement as a warrior. He even accepted her as an informal disciple of sorts. Shihori was on a bright path to collegiate success, self-mastery in the martial arts, and a blooming love life with Goten. It all seemed perfect, at least for a little while….

An alarm clock began to beep noisily on the nightstand next to a bed. The numbers flashing 0500 on the illuminated display in the dimly lit room. Suddenly, a fist came down to smash the clock into innumerable bits of plastic and wires with one swift stroke. Lying face down on the bed was a nude young woman sprawled across the sheets. As she picked up her head from the mattress with a groan of pain, she removed the pillow that was laying across the back of her head. A pair of brown rabbit ears sprang up after the pillow was lazily tossed to the floor, “What the fu….” she trailed off in a daze and leaned heavily off to one side of the bed. Her head was still spinning from the night before which caused a sense of nausea in the pit of her stomach. She collapsed to the floor clumsily with a clatter of aluminum beer cans that were strewn about the messy room. Shihori sat up and began to peer around the room with narrowly squinted eyes to focus on her surroundings, her mind still in a fog of exactly where she was, what time it was, and she began to ask herself the all-important question of what the hell happened last night? Across the messy room were several empty bottles of vodka, crushed cans of Hetap, and various food packages which included empty ramen bowls, empty sushi containers, and even the remains of a rotisserie chicken.

Her attention was drawn to a light that was spilling out of the open bathroom door. Shihori managed to use the bed as a support to climb to her feet as she stumbled her way into the bathroom. Once she anchored herself against the sink to prevent her body from swaying back and forth. She attempted to peel both eyes open and look at her reflection in the mirror above the sink. Her eyes were blood shot and the light felt like she was staring into the sun. She threw up her hand to shield her eyes from the glowing bulb above the mirror. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed a motionless body curled up into a ball on the floor near the shower. Mai was snoring lightly and unconscious on the floor wearing a Capsule Corp. t-shirt and hip hugging panties. Shihori nudged her with a foot to check for signs of life and slurred her words, “Maaaaiiii. Hey bitch, did you die?” The raven-haired young lady groaned in pain and covered her ears to block out Shihori’s shrill voice, “Stoooop, Shihori. You’re too loud! My head is killing me.” Shihori’s head was pounding as well but she didn’t have time to mess around. She gave a messy exhale of “Pfffff” as she waved her hand dismissively at her disheveled friend, “Come on, Mai. I need to take a shower; I have to go train with Vegeta. If I’m late again he’s going to be super pissed!” Mai started to whimper in pain as she crawled across the bathroom floor and maneuvered herself very diligently into Shihori’s bed. “I feel like shit. How much did we drink last night?” she asked while Shihori went about turning on the water and getting into the hot shower. “I drank….” She tried to couple the number of beers and bottles of liquor, but she quickly lost track, “…a lot last night. You passed out on me pretty quickly, light weight.” Mai curled up on Shihori’s bed and got herself comfortable by wrapping herself in the blanket. She also began to spoon with a pillow for emotional support. “Remind me to never try and keep pace with you ever again. Damn Saiyans and your alcohol tolerance. It’s not fair!” Shihori began to sway in the shower and she leaned forward with both hands against the tiled wall in front of her. She needed to steady herself because no matter the amount of praise that Mai was heaping on about Saiyans and their drinking skills, she was fairly sure she was still drunk at this point. Shihori tried to let the water in the steamy shower wash all the guilt of binge drinking away. Which may have been the case, but it did little in the way of sobering her up. Shihori finished taking a shower and began to dry herself with a towel. She moved back into her room and she started to rummage through her dresser drawers for some clean underwear. On top of her dresser was a familiar katana that was perched ceremonially in a cradle on the furniture. It was about the only thing in the room that was kept tidy and in good order. Mai rolled over on the bed and peered at her with half open eyes, “Can I use your shower after you leave? I’m supposed to meet Trunks for breakfast later. I want to lay here and think about dying for a little while longer.” Shihori clumsily got dressed in some sweatpants, a sports bra with a form fitting blue tank top over it, and some cross-trainer sneakers, “Sure, whatever you need. I’ve gotta go. Love you.” Shihori quickly leaned over to give Mai a kiss on the head. Mai smiled and managed to weakly raise her hand in an attempt to wave as she exited the room. She hurried out the door of her own small apartment that was made up for her at Capsule Corp. It was adjacent to the main house on the opposite end of the pool. Shihori tried her best to focus on where she was going but the nagging dizziness and pounding headache made it difficult to navigate the massive estate.

After stumbling through some shrubs and having to double back once after passing Vegeta’s gravity chamber, she finally arrived and pushed open the hatch. Inside, the lights were on, yet no one appeared to be inside at this hour. Shihori breathed a sigh of relief and closed the hatch to the gravity chamber behind her. She was caught off guard by a booming voice calling out from above, “You’re late!” Shihori was startled and froze in fear as her eyes slowly rolled up to see Vegeta hovering in the air in his combat gear with his arms crossed. He didn’t sound pleased and when he lowered himself to the ground, he looked even less happy than he sounded. Shihori shyly rubbed her head in the same manner Korian would do when he was nervous about something, “Heh heh heh, I’m sorry, you see I was….” Vegeta scoffed at her attempt to explain her tardiness to him, “I don’t care for excuses. I expect results!” Vegeta rounded on her and stood in front of her looking quite perturbed. Shihori looked down to the ground and nodded her head slightly to acknowledge her mistake. “You’ve been slacking off from your training for months. I can tell just by looking at you that you’ve gotten pitifully weak.” Vegeta was right, Shihori was looking noticeably thinner in muscle mass than when she first moved to Universe 7. She still looked physically fit for your average 17-year-old girl but long gone were the defined muscles of a Saiyan warrior. The easy life of hanging out with her friends and binge drinking on the weekends did nothing but prove the fact that Shihori had grown complacent. “I’m going to give you an opportunity to prove me wrong.” Vegeta stated coldly as he held up the remote control to the gravity chamber. The number on the display read 150G and he pressed the button to activate the gravity well inside the chamber. The bright lights were replaced by a red glow and a steady hum of the machine that generated the tremendous amount of gravity inside the chamber. Shihori felt it immediately as 150 times Earth’s normal gravity pressed down on her short, slender body. Even as petite as Shihori was she now felt the crushing weight of several tons upon her body. She struggled to remain standing fully upright but barely managed to in a hunched over posture, all the while her muscles screamed at her in pain against the immense gravitational forces. Vegeta was standing normally and didn’t even appear to break a sweat. “Go on show me that you’re worth my valuable time.” He pressed another button on the remote and several drones hovered around the room and began to take aim at her. Her eyes were already wide from the strain against her body, the sickening feeling and pounding sensation in her head became thousands of time worse under this amount of gravity. She felt her heartbeat in her ears and her pulse behind her eyes. The drones began to fire lasers at her from multiple angles and she knew that she had to move or else she was in for quite the shock. She managed to leap into the air to avoid the first volley of laser fire and she tried to focus her ki as she dodged beam after beam that narrowly missed her body. Just as she thought she was getting the hang of it; she was struck from behind by a laser beam in the middle of her back. It stung like hell and distracted her just long enough that another struck her followed by another and another. She quickly fell to the ground while the drones continued in their assault. The Saiyan prince just hovered in the air with his arms crossed while the drones continued to blast away at Shihori who was crying out in pain from the multiple painful blasts against her prostrate body, “Stop! Please! Stop!” After a few seconds but what seemed like an eternity to her, the drones stopped attacking and the lights came back up in the chamber. Shihori’s breathing was rapid from the rush of being thrust into combat so suddenly and she barely managed to climb up to her hands and knees. A cold sweat chilled her skin from the painful stinging sensation that peppered her body. She was looking at the ground but noticed a pair of white boots with gold colored tips settle down just in front of her, “That was pathetic.” Shihori’s eyes slowly rose to Vegeta’s face and he wore an expression that said he was not happy with her performance, “All this time you’ve let slip away that you should have been training. While you grow weaker, your enemies grow stronger. All you concern yourself with these days is the company of Goten and showing off your gluttonous drinking skills to your human friends.” Shihori looked surprised by his stinging words, but he wasn’t exactly wrong about her dedication to training, “Surprised? I could smell the alcohol on you the minute you arrived.” Shihori looked down to the ground and continued to pant while her dizzy head spun round and round from the experience. “It’s time to decide whether you’re a Saiyan warrior or a weak, ignorant, buffoon just waiting to die like a coward! Well, what’s it going to be?!” Vegeta’s words echoed in her ears and began to repeat over and over in her mind like a broken record. It all had come down to this moment and Shihori opened her mouth to give her answer but instead of words all she managed to do was vomit all over Vegeta’s boots. She collapsed forward to ground on her hands gagging and coughing with her ears draped limply over her face. Vegeta got his answer and growled angrily “Get the hell out of my sight! NOW!!” Shihori scrambled to her feet and her cheeks puffed up while she tried to contain the shame of what she had done and more vomit. Once she exited the gravity chamber she hurried outside and collapsed messily to the ground to continue emptying the contents of her stomach, this time all over the Capsule Corporation lawn. She was panting heavily and felt a cold sweat soak into her clothing. Tears welled up in her eyes and began to stream down her cheeks to the grass below. She couldn’t be sure if her tears were from being violently sick or the shame she was feeling because deep down she knew he was right. Every last word of it.

The next day, Goten, Trunks, Mai, and Shihori went out on a dinner date to an Asian fusion restaurant. Trunks was laughing out loud at Shihori while she explained what happened the day before with Vegeta and why she had decided to quit drinking. He wiped a tear from his eye due to all the laughter while Shihori shoot him a cold, aggravated look at his showing of joy due to her own misery. Goten picked up on the signs right away and admonished him before Shihori was able to take him on herself, “Come on, dude. You don’t have to be such an ass.” Trunks snorted with laughter one last time, “Sorry, but when you told you that you threw up on my dad’s boots it was priceless. I can just picture the look on his face. I bet he was SUPER pissed.” Shihori picked up a spring roll and threw it at Trunks’ head which only narrowly missed him and managed to land in a bowl of wonton soup at the neighboring table. The other patrons were startled at first but turned to their group with expressions of disdain at their behavior. Shihori was surprised and covered her mouth in embarrassment, “Oh shit. I’m sorry!” she said apologetically to the neighboring table. Goten looked to Shihori with concern, “I’m glad that you’ve decided to quit drinking. It’s okay to have fun once in a while but if I would have known exactly what you and Mai would get up to on your own, I would have put a stop to it long ago.” Mai threw Goten a nasty look, “Excuse me, Dad. Don’t go blaming me because you Saiyans can get a little excessive when it comes to eating and drinking.” She gestured to all the food on the table which when all spread out gave off the appearance it could feed a large family. Goten looked sheepish at this assertation but Shihori came to the rescue when she pulled a large plate of vegetable fried rice and pork dumplings in front of her, “A growing girl has to eat and besides I’ve got to load up on calories. I’m going to start training hard so I can get my fighting edge back.” She smirked to the group mischievously before she dug into the food like she hadn’t eaten in days. Goten and Trunks both smiled and shook their heads at her carefree attitude. Goten shrugged and joined in on the feast followed by Trunks. Mai’s expression was one of mild disgust at just how much food these three could put away in an entire sitting.

Later that evening, the happy couples decided to go dancing at a popular club in West city. Of course, as the son of the richest family in the world Trunks was treated as a VIP by the bouncer at the door. Shihori and Mai quickly went about joining the other guests on the dance floor. Shihori had always enjoyed her fair share of music but back home in Universe 9 places like this didn’t exist. The cacophony of lights, sounds, and people all together was like a sensory overload of pure enjoyment to her. The two ladies happily bounced around in the crowd to the beat of the music while Goten and Trunks decided to hang back for a moment to talk. Trunks leaned over to his best friend, “You two seem to be getting along quite well. I never realized a spit fire like her would be into a nerd like you.” Trunks nudged him with his elbow in a teasing manner and Goten gave him a little push back, “Whatever man…. but thanks, I appreciate it.” Goten laid eyes on Shihori on the dance floor and everything seemed to slow down as he watched her sway her hips and bob her head side to side to the beat of the music. “She’s something special alright.,” He muttered to himself. The ladies hurried to the edge of the dance floor and ambushed the two half-Saiyan boys by tugging on their arms to join them. Both Goten and Trunks started to protest but when both Shihori and Mai gave them pleading looks they looked too damn cute to ignore. The boys relented and joined their dates on the dance floor much to the ladies’ delight. When everyone was together dancing, Shihori put her hands on Goten and he was caught by surprise. He noticed the short, red eyed young lady smiling up to him, “I’m having a great time tonight.” She took him by the hands and placed them on her hips. Shihori was wearing a form fitting black mini skirt and a matching backless satin blouse. Goten couldn’t be sure if he was dancing to the music anymore but, in that moment, he was in heaven. They both moved to the beat of the song in close contact with one another. It was pure unadulterated fun but to these two it meant that no matter what they would find a way to be in sync with each other.

Sometime after midnight, Shihori had invited Goten back to her apartment at Capsule Corp. Goten had made the excuse to his mother that he was spending the night over Trunks’ place, which wasn’t a complete lie. The pair practically fell in the front door of Shihori’s apartment lip locked and heavily making out with one another. They quickly set about pulling each other’s clothes off as they moved toward the bed. They were lying on top of her bed in mid kiss while Goten’s hands did some exploratory work. Shihori was comfortable around Goten and seeing as they had been together for quite some time now, it was a forgone conclusion at this point that things would get physical. She started to feel a bit nervous though as they continued their foreplay and she gently pushed him back, “Sorry babe. I’ll be right back.” Shihori quickly pushed up from the bed in nothing but her underwear and hurried to the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Once she was alone, she looked in the mirror above the sink and whispered to herself, “Oh God, it's happening isn't it? Does he even want to or am I misreading things?” She began to pace nervously back and forth across the tile floor while nervously chewing on her thumb nail. “I love him. I mean he’s so sweet to me and not to mention cute. Those muscles and that dark hair….” She almost lost herself in thought for a moment, but she stopped and pounded her fist into her cupped palm, “I’m going for it. You’ve got this Shihori, time to bring the sexy.” She tossed her hair to give herself a sultrier appearance before reaching up to a hook on the inside of the bathroom door and she retrieved her short pink robe. A moment later the bathroom door opened silhouetting her body against the light. Goten was leaning back on the edge of the bed and when she laid eyes on him, she could swear that he looked a little nervous as well in the dim light that spilled out into the bedroom. She turned off the light as she walked back into the room, there was a tiny LED candle on the nightstand that flickered a small amount of light into the room, just enough they could see one another. Goten stood up when she approached him and she stopped a few paces away, “Goten, I want you to close your eyes for me. No peeking!” Goten nodded to her with a smirk, “Sure thing babe.” He did like he was asked and closed his eyes. Shihori untied her robe and let it slip off her body to the floor. She reached out and placed her hand on his chest to let him know she was there, “You can open your eyes now.” Goten slowly opened his eyes and when they came into focus under the light in the room, he nearly fell back onto the bed at the sight of Shihori’s naked body standing in front of him. He immediately began to stutter, “That…that’s…oh…wow...” Shihori put her hands on her hips, striking a sultry pose while sticking her hip out to one side. She gave him a devilish smirk, “Do you like what you see?” She spun around to give him the full view while she ran her fingers through her hair. Goten just stared at everything and nodded his head like he was a wooden puppet having his strings pulled, “Uh huh.” She came closer to him and pressed her body up against his chest, angling to kiss him, “Goten, do you want me?” she spoke in a soft teasing tone of voice next to his ear. Goten didn’t know what to say, he knew how he felt about her, but he also didn’t want her to feel like this was the only thing on his mind. “I mean, I want to, but you don’t have to rush, but ah, oh...shiii” Shihori was busy interrupting his train of thought by kissing up his chest and onto his neck. One of her hands had slipped inside the waist band of his underwear and began performing a little exploratory work of her own, “I love you and I want you,” she whispered in his ear. This wasn’t the first time they had told one each other that they loved each other but now it took on a new meaning of something more, something more passionate, more physical. Goten put his hands on the sides of her face and stopped her for a moment. He looked at her in her bright red eyes and felt what she meant, “I want this. You’re my everything Shihori,” he said with a cool confidence in his voice. Shihori was shocked into silence for a moment but reacted just the way one would expect, she threw herself forward and kissed him passionately. The pair continued kissing while Goten held this gorgeous woman that he called his own in his arms. Shihori pulled him down onto the bed on top of her which surprised him at first, but he barely missed a beat. At the end of the bed their feet were visible in the soft light of the LED candle. Suddenly, a pair of boxers came down over some feet and were kicked off haphazardly down to the ground. A moment later Shihori’s toes started to curl in this new experience they shared together.

A few days later, Shihori was outside her apartment with Goten, she was clutching onto a duffel bag in one hand while the other was preoccupied playfully holding onto Goten’s hand, “I’m going to miss you. Are you sure you can’t stay for the tournament?” he asked her in a forlorn tone. Shihori gave him a reassuring smile while her fingers gently teased the palm of his hand, “I know, babe. I wish I could stay with you because this tournament sounds like a lot of fun. It’s just that I promised my family I’d come see them; it’s been a while since I’ve been home. They deserve some time with me too.” Goten nodded understanding the situation. Suddenly, there was an audible *snap* of energy that appeared nearby and Shihori saw her father arrive via the Kai Kai technique. She waved at him excitedly and quickly looked back to Goten, “Listen, you go have fun in the tournament. I’ll be back before you know it.” She gave him a smirk, “And when I get back, I’ll make it up to you.” She felt embarrassed to say it out loud, she stood on her toes and whispered something into his ear. Goten’s expression suddenly changed to a big smile and he blushed profusely. Shihori gently placed her hand on his cheek and gave him a loving kiss goodbye. “Love you.” Goten nipped her on the chin with his thumb and forefinger, “Love you too.” Shihori raced off to her father’s side and turned to blow Goten a kiss. Korian had noticed all the animated gestures of affection being exchanged in between the two and he gave Shihori an inquisitive look, “Honey, you’re coming home for a couple of weeks. Not going off to war. I’m sure he’s going to be fine.” After he placed a hand on her shoulder for the return journey home. He couldn’t help but roll his eyes and shake his head at the pair as they continued their good-bye antics with one another. They both vanished into thin air with a *snap* of energy and were off to their warm and welcoming home in Universe 9.

A few weeks later, the 28th Tenkaichi Budokai had commenced and very anti-climatically ended due to Goku’s sudden departure with the mysterious young participant called Uub. Goten was left hanging along with the rest of his family and friends by Goku’s insistence to take off with this unknown youngster he’d just met. Goten’s niece Pan was happily jumping up and down waving bye-bye to her grandfather as he took off in a white streak across the sky. “What the hell?!” Trunks turned around to look at Goten and thumb pointed in Goku’s general direction of departure, “Did your dad just leave?” Goten sighed heavily and hung his head in shame, “Yeah.” The tournament was cancelled shortly thereafter, Mr. Satan was announced as the reigning champion by default. Goten began to head away from ring side back to the locker rooms so he could collect his personal effects and go about the arduous task of consoling his mother. Along the way he was stopped by a girl with long blonde hair, sharp blue eyes, and a busty figure. She was not being very discreet about batting her eye lashes at him. Goten smiled and tried to remain polite as he tried to maneuver around her in the tunnel to the locker room, “Oh hello there.” She put her arm out against the wall to prevent him from going around her. She gave him a playful look, “Hey cutie. I’ve seen you around the campus before, the name is Rox. What’s yours?” Goten nervously scratched his head as he tried to figure out just what was going on here, “Goten, you mean West City University? Yeah, my girlfriend goes there.” Rox looked around the immediate area and over Goten’s shoulder to see if the coast was clear, “Girlfriend, huh? You mean that bunny girl I’ve seen you around with?” She made a gesture with her two fingers to indicate a pair of rabbit ears. Goten nodded and started to feel a tad uncomfortable continuing the conversation, “Yeah, that’s right. Are you a friend of hers or…?” Rox scoffed and shook her head, “Hmph. No, we’re not acquainted like that. As a matter of fact, I wanted to get to know you better myself. Why is it that I don’t see your girlfriend here to support you? What kind of a lady does that to her man? Leaving him all by his lonesome.” Rox drew a finger along Goten’s chest in a playful manner while she checked out the rest of his body with her sharp blue eyes. Goten was completely out of his element at this point and tried to sidestep a bit to put an end to their talk, “Well, she had family business to attend to, but she’ll be back in town soon. It was really nice meeting you, but if you’ll excuse me, I need to get going.” Before Goten could press on she put a hand against his chest and pushed him up against the wall. Rox smiled to him while she held him in place, “How about I show you how a real woman shows her appreciation?” Before he knew it, she had her lips pressed against his and they were kissing. Goten’s mind went blank the moment he felt her tongue in his mouth and he was frozen in place as she had complete control of him during that kiss. She leaned back and licked her lips, “Yummy.” Rox stood with her hands on her hips and looked very satisfied with herself. Goten on the other hand appeared freaked out and finally managed to slide past her down the hallway toward the locker room. Rox called after him, “Be seeing you, Goten.”

Unbeknownst to both of them there was a raven-haired girl standing near the entrance of the tunnel who had the kiss. Mai was concealing herself near the corner watching the events unfold with a stunned and wide-eyed gaze, she couldn’t believe what she had just witnessed. Rox started to walk in her direction and Mai quickly spun around the corner pressing herself up against the wall to stay out of sight. Her brain was running out of control with so many emotions right now. Anger, confusion, anxiety, they all collided together in a tangled mess in her brain. She had known Goten for years and she would never have thought he would be capable of doing such a thing. Let alone cheating on her best friend in secret with some slutty blonde college girl. Trunks walked up to Mai unaware of what just transpired, “Hey, babe. You ready to head out?” At first Mai was unresponsive as she was still processing what she should do about what she just witnessed. Trunks arched his brow when Mai didn’t respond, “Mai, are you okay?” She finally snapped back to reality, “Huh? Oh, hey. Yeah, I’m fine.” She walked over to him and took him by the hand, all the while keeping her eyes on the pretty blonde that she saw with Goten.

A few weeks later, Korian returned to Universe 7 with Shihori after a very pleasant visit back home. The smiling young lady was clinging to her father’s arm as they arrived at Capsule Corp. Bulma, Trunks, and Mai were there to meet them upon their arrival. Shihori dropped her bag on the ground and ran to give her friends a hug. She excitedly clung to Mai and started to recount all the details of her trip home, “Mai, take a look. Kuroba has gotten so big, he’s adorable!” Shihori was showing pictures from her trip on her phone but Mai was not in the headspace to enjoy this moment with her best friend. She had been dreading their reunion for weeks now and it made her sick to her stomach to be the one in this position to tell her the truth. She took Shihori by the hand and feigned a smile of excitement to keep up the façade that everything was alright with the world.

Korian had approached the group and started chatting with Bulma who promptly informed him that he missed out on the tournament. She further dampened his mood by telling him about the sudden departure of Goku during the events of tournament. Korian was simply flabbergasted and threw his arms into the air, “What do you mean he just disappeared with some kid?! We had plans to train when I came back! Well, what is Vegeta up to?” Bulma folded her arms across her chest in a very haughty fashion, “Don’t talk to me about that jerk. Not long after Son disappeared, he went to go train with Whis, I don’t know where he is and frankly, I don’t care either. Hmph!” Korian’s jaw hit the ground and he suddenly had an expression of pure defeat on his face because he felt like all his fellow Saiyans had somehow abandoned him. Shihori patted her father on the back to console him in his time of despair, “There, there, Papa. I’m sure you’ll catch them next time.” Korian sighed and nodded his head like a sad child but he understood that he couldn’t always get his way. He picked up Shihori in a bear hug and rocked her from side to side, “At least you’ll always love me no matter what.” Shihori was squished in her father’s overbearing embrace. She felt embarrassed at first but was more than a little taken aback by his words about love and took it as insinuating that it existed between him, Goku, and Vegeta. She put her arms around his neck to support herself, he put her down on the ground, allowing her to stand on her tip toes to give him a loving kiss on the cheek, “I do love you, Papa. No matter what.” After seeing that Shihori was all settled in back at her apartment and embarrassing her even more in front of her friends, he promised the others that he would see them soon, “I should get back home. I’m certain your brother is busy running your mother in circles right now.” Shihori smiled to him with a nod and he gave them all a wave, “See ya!” He disappeared a moment later with a *snap* of energy.

Mai was chatting with Trunks and planted a kiss on his cheek before she walked over to Shihori, “They opened this new bakery close to here. Want to indulge and get something sweet?” Shihori became instantly distracted at the mere notion of getting cakes and pies, “Sure! Let me drop off my bag and I’ll meet you back here in a few minutes.” Not long after, Shihori returned with a smile and looked excitedly to Mai as they started off down the street to the bakery. It was still early in the day, but the bakery was crowded as it appeared the hype had not died down after its grand opening. Both ladies ravenously spied what they had available in the display case and discussed what tasted the best out of everything. The pair sat down at a table with their selections, Shihori enjoying some rich chocolate cheesecake and Mai savoring some delectable mixed berry tarts. They each made faces like it was a sin to be having such delicious desserts this early in the day. After they both finished and headed out of the shop, Mai started to lag behind while they walked back home. Shihori spun around and gave her a look of concern, “Mai, are you okay?” The raven-haired young lady swallowed hard and touched her stomach, it felt like it was in knots and nothing was going to untangle it. She took a deep breath and stepped up to Shihori taking her by the hand, “Shihori, I have to tell you something.” Mai started to explain exactly what she saw happen between Goten and the girl named Rox at the tournament. As the story unfolded Shihori’s expression slowly became more sunken and serious. Mai tried her best to leave her personal emotions and opinions out of it, but she couldn’t help herself. She was hurt by Goten’s actions too, she felt betrayed by a friend that she thought she could trust. It only made matters worse that he was romantically involved with someone she cared for the world over. “I couldn’t believe it. I mean, at first, I thought she was just putting the moves on him and he would put a stop to it but…. he didn’t. I’m sorry to have to do this, but I needed to tell you. If he decides to bring it up, now you know the truth.” Shihori pursed her lips together and breathed hard through her nose like she was trying to calm herself down from having a sudden panic attack. She gave Mai a few quick, sharp nods like she understood, “No, you did the right thing. You know I love you and I appreciate you telling me.” Mai thought on it for a moment and gave her a look of curiosity, “So, what are you going to do about it?” Shihori fidgeted with her hands while she tried to remain logical in her response, she didn’t have the other side of the story yet and even though she trusted Mai implicitly she wanted to hear about it from Goten himself, “He’s supposed to be coming over in an hour. I trust him to tell me the truth then we’ll see where it goes from there.” They both retreated back to Capsule Corp. for now and waited for the guilty party to show his face.
 
Last edited:

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 2)

Goten arrived a few minutes earlier than expected and he was all smiles when he saw Shihori waiting for him outside. Mai was tagging along with her for the moment and promised her that she would keep Trunks occupied to give her the time she needed with him. Goten hurried over to Shihori who drew on all her willpower to force a smile and looked surprised when he picked her up. They kissed like nothing was wrong and Shihori tried to put as much passion as she could muster into their greeting even though she clearly had other things on her mind, “Hey babe, I missed you so much!” Goten gave Mai a hug in greeting who also seamlessly played along with the routine, “Hey Goten.” She turned to Shihori and gave her a wink that went unseen by Goten, “I’m going to meet up with Trunks. We’ll catch you guys later.” They parted ways and the young couple was left alone in the yard to their own devices. Shihori truly felt awkward but she knew in her heart that she needed to get to the bottom of this whole sordid affair. “Are you hungry? It’s almost lunch and I could really use something to eat.” Goten smiled and offered his hand to her, she interlaced her fingers between his own and they headed off walking down the street to a local café. Once they had settled down with their food, Shihori took a sip of her tea while Goten went about drinking some water, “So, tell me how was the tournament? Anything exciting happen?” Goten nodded as he put down his glass and groaned as he began to explain everything in detail, “Ugh! Too much that it makes my head hurt. Where do I begin?” He recounted all the events of the tournament like his pairing with Buu and the guy that he swore was hitting on him and Trunks, but he finished up with, “So then this kid just jumps on my dad’s back and they take off. He said something about training, go figure. My mom is taking it better than I expected but I should have known that it was only a matter of time before my dad pulled another stunt. You’re really lucky that your father is so grounded.” Shihori had her arms propped up and hands folded with her head resting against them. She looked at Goten expecting him to continue on with the story but after that there was nothing further. She had such high expectations of him, Goten had never done anything to make her doubt him in the slightest. These feelings were overwhelming like she was trapped in a room with the walls collapsing in on her. She was disappointed to say the least and it was a hard lesson that was unfolding before her eyes, “That sure is a heavy burden to shoulder. Did anything else happen or is that it?” Goten shook his head still in disbelief of his father’s actions and he picked up his water to take a drink. “So, whose Rox?” Shihori just came out swinging from the very beginning out of the blue. Goten choked while he was taking a drink from his glass and water dribbled down his chin. He looked quite surprised and his eyes quickly fell onto Shihori who started to look awfully serious while awaiting his answer. “Rox? Whose that?” She took a deep breath and folded her arms over her chest, “I’m told you’re fairly recently acquainted.” Goten tried his best to keep a straight face as he felt a sense of panic set in and start to rise up in his chest like his heart was trying to escape out of his mouth. “Nah, I mean, maybe they’re someone I know casually, you know…. around.” Shihori nodded slowly, “Okay, I just wanted to know because I heard a crazy rumor.” Goten looked curious and he decided to take the bait, “Oh? Like what?” Shihori licked her lips in a thoughtful manner before she prepared to speak, she looked Goten directly in his eyes, “Like how you were kissing each other after the tournament. I’m told she had you up against the wall with her tongue shoved down your throat!” Shihori leaned back in her chair and she started to shake her head in disbelief as the words left her mouth. She felt like was about to have a full-blown anxiety attack. The buildup was too much for her to bear and her expression suddenly shifted to one of distressed sadness. She felt if she didn’t say everything she wanted to right here and now she might collapse from holding it in any longer. Shihori fought back the tears to keep her composure and not lose her edge but her eyes started to water while she attempted to put on a brave face, “I wanted to hear about it from you. I trusted you to tell me the truth about what happened. Even after everything I heard I wanted to believe there was something that I was wrong about. You just denied everything to my face. You lied to me Goten! How could you?!” Goten was leaning forward with his mouth hanging open as if he was at a loss for words but he desperately wanted to tell her that he screwed up. He wanted to tell her that he was ambushed, that he was shocked by what happened and he failed to properly react. Yet all he could muster were excuses and apologies, “Shihori, I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you, but I was ashamed of what you might think.” Shihori stood up visibly shaking as she slammed her hands down on the tabletop, “I trusted you, Goten!” She paused and shook her head like she came to a sudden realization, “You know what?! That’s my fault for being so naïve but you’re still the one who is a damn liar!” She stormed off drawing the gaze of the other patrons on her way out of the cafe. Goten quickly leapt to his feet and gave chase in a desperate attempt to salvage the collapsing situation.


Shihori started marching down the street when Goten jogged up behind her in a hurry, “Shihori! Wait!” He had just caught up to her when she whirled around and pointed a finger right in his face, “I don’t want to hear any more of your bullshit! Just stay away from me, you hear?!” Goten took a step forward and opened his mouth to speak but she cut him off, “No! Save it for someone who gives a shit! You’re just going to tell me what I want to hear to get yourself off the hook! I’m not buying any of your lies! Go tell it to your new girlfriend!” At this point tears were running down her cheeks and she was actively sobbing while she back pedaled into the street. Some hover cars stopped and began to honk their horns at the girl impeding traffic in the middle of the road. She was pointing at Goten and shaking her head in disbelief, “I hope you know that I loved you so much and you just had to break my heart. F&@# you! You’re such a f*#$ing asshole, Son Goten! I never want to see you again!” She turned away from him in tears and leapt up into the sky to fly away in a hurry from this waking nightmare. Several onlookers stood in disbelief at this young lady that took off like a rocket into the sky. Goten was left on the ground staring up at her disappearing contrail of energy. Never in his life had he felt so ashamed and disgusted with himself.



Shihori headed for home in a state of despair with the wind chilling the tears that continued to stream out of her eyes. She didn’t know what she was going to do now but she knew she hated everything about the way she felt. Once she was home, she burst into her apartment and threw herself face down on the bed. She continued to sob into the sheets for what felt like hours until she was completely numb from head to toe. She felt hollow as if her heart was ripped out of her chest by Goten’s deceitfulness. She sniffled and turned her head to the side so she could catch her breath between sobs. While wiping the tears out of her eyes, she caught a glint of light out of the corner of her eye. She slowly focused on it and noticed there was an unopened bottle of vodka sitting on the kitchenette counter. Shihori stood up off the bed and walked over to pick up the bottle. She stared at it for a while in contemplation of what she intended to do with it. Her mind was racing with so many things and her conscience screamed as a tiny voice in the background to be responsible. Nothing made sense anymore and she fell back onto her darker impulses when she twisted off the cap. She put the mouth of the bottle to her lips and started to drink it straight, the liquid inside burned but at the same time quickly began to quench the insufferable ache that permeated throughout her whole body. She paused to look at the remaining contents of the bottle and for a moment she felt self-pity about what she was doing to herself. The liquid inside the bottle made her numb and the more she drank the less the thoughts of Goten caused her heartache. For now, they slipped to the back of her mind into a place that felt like they couldn’t hurt her anymore. The more she drowned her sorrows with the intoxicating liquid, the better she thought she felt, but the reality was quite the contrary. Shihori couldn’t even feel the tears that were slowly careening down her cheeks. Was this the remnants of her sadness over the situation with Goten or something else entirely? She wanted to crawl inside the bottle to hide from the world because at least there no one would be able to hurt her.


Universe 7, Unknown planet at the edge of the galaxy


A cloaked figure hovered in the upper atmosphere of a planet which was surrounded on all sides by seven planet sized spheres. The gave a sly smile of self-satisfaction, after waiting for so long it was finally time to act. This one act would only be the beginning of things to come and they shivered in anticipation of what would come to pass. They raised their blue colored hands to heavens to capture the energy of this moment. A female voice spoke out in a confident and assertive tone, “saep ytterp hsiw ym tnarg dna, sdoG eht fo nogarD, htrof emoC!” The seven giant orbs cast forth a blinding light as the Divine Dragon was summoned forth form its slumber. The enormous golden dragon hovered across large swaths of the galaxy and focused its attention on the summoner. The figure entered into the confines of the Divine Dragon’s body to speak directly to its core. There a smaller visage of the golden dragon hovered before the cloaked figure and commanded they speak their wish. The female spoke once again in her cool and confident voice to the Divine Dragon, “tenalp siht no deviver eb ot esrevinu htneetruof eht morf srotaripsnoc-oc ym rof hsiw I!” The dragon acknowledged the wish that was spoken and roared before flapping its enormous wings and launching its body across time and space at amazing speeds to effect the wish as spoken. The Super Dragon Balls scattered themselves across the far reaches of Universes 6 and 7 until they were needed again.


The cloaked figure lowered themselves down from space into the atmosphere of the planet below. Touching down on the surface of the world the figure walked a few paces to stand before a group of six bewildered and unique looking individuals that were gathered together, “My dear friends, welcome back to the living,” the cloaked female voice called out to them which drew awe struck gazes and smiles from the whole group. “I can’t believe it’s really you!” The group parted for a young man who appeared to be in his late twenties to early thirties. He had olive green skin, short cropped black hair that was shaved on the sides, and hazel eyes. He was dressed in a black vest with white sleeveless shirt underneath, black loose-fitting pants tied at the waist with a dark red sash, and black boots with white soles. The female figure smiled to herself and motioned him forward with a slight gesture of her hand, “Vardier.” The young man took the cloaked female by the hand and knelt before her whole holding her hand to his face, tears welled in his eyes and he gritted his teeth, “You saved me, no, us all from oblivion.” He gestured to the others gathered behind him, “We can never repay this kindness.” She directed him to his feet and reached out with her slender blue hand to touch his face very kindly, “There is no need for thanks. Now that you’re all here we can seize our place, our rightful place in the universe. We’ll finally be free of HIM.” The cloaked female walked side by side with Vardier back to the group of five that were still in awe to be amongst the living. She called out to them one by one, “Kanzō!” There stood a tall dark blue skinned man with a handsome face, yellow eyes, long white hair pulled back into a ponytail, his ears were long and came to a point. He was dressed in a red tunic with a dark form fitting under shirt, a yellow scarf flowed around his neck, a brown leather belt was tied around his waist which was adorned with a curved blade long sword similar in design to a Grosses Messer on his left hip and a long bladed knife similar to a Bowie knife on his right hip, he wore brown leather boots that came up to his shins. He ran his hand back over his hair as he was addressed, “I am at your service.” She continued on with the group, “Shira and Meru!” The twin females politely bowed in unison. They were strikingly human in appearance with pale white skin and long silver hair. Meru had ice blue eyes and Shira’s were purple. Shira and Meru bore dark red markings at the corner of their eyes like cat-eye makeup. They were dressed in identically but in different colors, Shira wearing white leggings and a form fitting blue shirt affixed around the waist with a black belt, she wore ankle length black shoes. Meru wore black leggings and a form fitting gold shirt affixed around the waist with a black belt, she wore identical black shoes. “Maida!” There stood a hulking red skinned figure with spikey black hair, and green eyes. He was shirtless and wore dark green pants, black boots, and wore fingerless black gloves. The giant man clenched one of his massive fists and held it up to show her he was ready. “And lastly, Shinamo!” There stood a man who seemed to be mostly comprised of machine parts with a set of metal arms and an armored chest, he wore a black metal face mask across his nose and mouth to conceal his mostly dark-skinned humanoid face, he strikingly had glowing red eyes. He wore a black mesh shirt over his metal laced torso, black form fitting pants, and black boots with spikes affixed to the heels and toes of the footwear. The cloaked female walked back to the center of the group with Vardier standing by her side, “My dear friends allow me to explain our current situation. We have been victimized by the high gods that claim they rule over all living things! We once stood amongst the best and brightest in our universe. Everything we worked so hard to build, everything we strove for, erased in a mere instant. Well, here you all stand with me now and I intend for us to start anew! We will guide these mindless drones who blindly follow these misguided deities to salvation, but if they refuse to see the truth then……we shall release them from their blind servitude, permanently!” The group began to cheer and share in the revelry of the speech. Vardier smiled as he looked to his companion. “We will start by going to those who I have identified as in league with the higher gods of Universe 7 and Universe 9. These people blindly follow the misguided Supreme Kais, the ignorant Gods of Destruction, and worst of all, the deceitful Angels of their respective universes.” The cloaked female held out her hand and materialized a long black staff with a green orb affixed to the top. She held it aloft and from the orb was projected photos of Trunks, Goten, and Shihori with their location pinpointed on Earth. Vegeta had a question mark next to his face as did Son Goku. Korian was next, then Sorrel, Kuroba, and Kitsune, all pinpointed on planet Basur in Universe 9. “Kanzō, as my lead general you will go to Earth to deal with those three children. Do not let their youthful appearance fool you, they are highly dangerous foes. If they refuse to be swayed, then you are free to act as you see fit.” Kanzō crossed his arm over his chest as a form of salute and bowed slightly at the waist to her. Vardier stepped up to him and clapped him on the shoulder, “Kanzō, my dear friend. Don’t do anything too reckless. I would hate to lose you so shortly after our revival.” He just smirked and scoffed at his friend, “No need to worry. I’ll make short work of this and we’ll be catching up before you know it. It’s just like old times.” The cloaked female stopped before Shira and Meru, “Ladies, I require you to look into the locations of the ones called Vegeta and Son Goku. They disappeared as I was preparing the Super Dragon Balls. Find them but do not engage in any way. Report what you find back here to me.” The twins looked to each other with a smile and bowed to her respectfully as the replied in unison, “As you wish, milady.” She next approached Maida and Shinamo, “My friends, I aim to ask much of you but working together I have no fear that you can accomplish your task. The one called Korian, find him. Act accordingly with his family and please do mind his son. Such a small child is but an innocent in this war. If you are met with any resistance, then do what you must to protect yourselves.” The pair nodded and Maida slapped Shinamo on the back, “Hope you’re up to the task, tin man.” Shinamo just turned his head to Maida and focused his red eyed gaze on him, “Please don’t call me that.” Maida let out of a boisterous laugh and clapped the cyborg on the back again, “Don’t blow a circuit! I’m just busting your chops!” The female stepped back and looked at all her gathered soldiers, “You all know what to do but most importantly come back alive. I want you to know that I cherish each one of you greatly.” She tapped her staff against the ground and three columns of light erupted from the ground to send each party off to the respective locations. Vardier turned toward her with a look of concern, “I should be going with them. With my powers I can handle any danger they might face.” She gently caressed his face with her fingertips, “Now, now my dear. All I require of you is your patience. Your role is the most critical of all and rest assured I have faith that you will perform beautifully.” Vardier placed his hand on top of her hand while she caressed his face. He stepped forward and leaned into the hood to passionately kiss the female figure underneath. Her hands ran their way down his chest until she pushed back from him slightly, “Soon my love. Soon we will have it all and nothing but time to relish in our victory.”


Universe 7, Earth


Mai was beginning to grow restless; it had been a week since she had seen Shihori and she was getting more concerned for her best friend the more time went on. Every call she made to her phone went to voicemail and every time she went by her apartment; she received no reply at the door. Finally, on the afternoon of the fifth day, she decided to take matters into her own hands and pick the lock on her door. Mai knelt down in front of the door and carefully worked the pick into the tumblers on the lock. These were skills she had acquired in a past life unknown to her friends, but she still managed well enough to pop the lock in a few seconds. She turned the knob and opened the door to a dimly lit room with the blinds drawn over the windows. Once she stepped inside, she kicked a few empty aluminum cans on the floor. Mai reached over to turn on the lights which illuminated a complete mess of empty beer cans, liquor bottles, and instant ramen packages strewn across the floor. A prostrate Shihori was unconscious on the bed wearing black hip hugging panties and a white tank top that was pulled up just underneath her breasts. The brown-haired bunny was snoring loudly while she was laid out across the bed with one leg dangling off the side. Mai sighed to herself and went over to Shihori to try and rouse her from her slumber. She began to lightly shake her which only elicited Shihori to reach up and scratch her exposed tummy. Mai reached down and tugged on one of her ears, “Shihori!” The young lady opened her eyes in a daze and looked around the room like she was in a fog until her eyes settled on Mai, “Shit! I’m trying to sleep!” She pulled a pillow over her face to shield her eyes from the light. Mai crossed her arms over her chest and looked at her disheveled state, it appeared that she hadn’t showered at all today and her hair was a tangled mess, “Shihori, just what are you doing? I mean look at this place, look at YOU! You look like a complete mess and you smell like a dive bar.” Shihori uncovered her face and squinted her eyes in an attempt to focus on Mai’s face, “What’re you talking about? I’m not drunk, I haven’t had anything to drink since I went to bed.” She started to look around the room again curiously as if she was searching for something. “What time is it? My alarm clock is broken.” She gestured over to the smashed pile of plastic in the overflowing garbage can in the corner. Mai sighed again and looked at her watch, “It’s 2 o’clock in the afternoon.” Shihori stared at her blankly for a moment while her mind processed the information, “Whaaaat? That can’t be, I laid down for my nap at 4 in the afternoon.” Mai gave her a flabbergasted expression, “Shihori, you’ve been asleep for 22 hours! What the hell is going on with you?!” Shihori rolled off the bed onto her feet and she shakily strode past Mai toward her kitchen counter. “What’s going on with me? Well, allow me to bring you up to speed with the shit storm that is my life.” Shihori opened her refrigerator and retrieved a six pack of Hetap and a bottle of vodka that was stored in the freezer. “I’ve had an epiphany, Mai. Men are f*!@$ing assholes.” She proceeded to pour the entire liter bottle of vodka into a large pitcher that she pulled out of the sink. She opened three cans of Hetap at the same time and added them into the concoction she was creating. “You want some?” Mai shook her head to decline and she sat down on the bed. “But what happened between you and Goten? I haven’t seen you in days and when I last saw him, he looked really depressed. I figured something happened, but I wanted to talk to you about it.” Shihori picked up the pitcher and proceeded to drink the entire contents by herself in one long continuous gulp. She set down the empty pitcher and let out a satisfied, “Ahhhh!” Promptly producing a loud belch as an exclamation point to her satisfaction with the beverage. Mai’s eyes went wide with a mixture of disgust and shock. She stood up to get closer to her to get to the bottom of this, “This isn’t healthy, Shihori. Why are you doing this to yourself?” Shihori leaned forward on the counter and tucked her chin into her open hands with an intoxicated and playful smirk, “You want to know why?” Mai nodded, “Yes, Shihori, I love you, I don’t want to see you do this to yourself.” Shihori slammed her hands down on the countertop in a burst of anger that made Mai jump in fright, “Because the man I loved, he...the man….” Shihori became choked up on her words as her expression began to distort to one of sadness, “…I gave myself to. He lied to me and...” She gritted her teeth as she fought back the tears, “…cheated on me with that blonde whore!” Shihori collapsed forward and began to weep softly to herself. Mai was stunned by her admission, “Oh, honey. I am so sorry; I didn’t know you had….” She was a little embarrassed to say it out loud and she began to make suggestive hand gestures. “...done that with him.” Mai went around the counter and pulled her into a hug while Shihori softly sobbed her eyes out into her shoulder, “I loved him so much and he lied to me about everything. Why would he do that to me?” Shihori’s face was twisted in pain and sadness as she reflected on how the situation made her feel. Mai gently stroked her hair and rocked her back and forth, “It’s going to be okay. Bitch, you’re gorgeous. You can have any guy you want.” Shihori sniffled and couldn’t help but chuckle at Mai’s comment. “You really think I’m gorgeous?” She stood in front of her best friend with her eyes completely bloodshot from a combination of binge drinking and crying. Her hair was a tangled mess, she smelled like a distillery and a brewery had a fight to see who world champion would be. Plus, the fact that she was braless while wearing a white tank top and black panties; gave off the impression she didn’t give a damn about her appearance. Mai gave her a warm smile while she continued to pet her hair and ears, “Of course, sweetie but first we need to clean you up. I’m going to prove to you that you don’t need that cheating asshole Goten. There’s a house party tonight at one of the fraternities for West City University. We should go to have a good time. You’ll meet someone new then you’ll forget all about Goten in no time. What do you say?” Shihori looked around her disheveled room and then at what she had been wearing for the past few days, “Okay, but I think I need to clean up around here and take a shower first.” Mai chuckled at her brutal honesty, “Good idea.”
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 3)

A few hours later, Mai and Shihori arrived at the house party on Mai’s Capsule 20 motorcycle. Once they hopped off the bike, Mai depressed a button on the center console to put the machine back in its capsule for storage. She picked it up off the ground and stowed it in a case she had concealed in her jacket pocket. Mai and Shihori were both dressed casually wearing jeans and t-shirts. Mai was wearing black boots since she was driving her bike and a leather jacket over her white t-shirt. Shihori was wearing black sneakers with white stripes on the side. A blue band t-shirt depicting her favorite metal band from West City and a pair of jeans that were distressed in appearance. The ladies made their way inside through the throngs of people scattered outside on the front porch of the house. Mai looked around at the crowd of people and took Shihori by the arm, “Come on, let’s mingle.” Shihori was feeling anxious about being here the minute she arrived. She was starting to come down off her buzz from drinking earlier and felt the urge creep up on her to find something to drink. Mai stopped them near the back of the house which had a large pool in the back and several party goers hanging around it. A bunch of college guys suddenly jumped off the roof into the pool with a loud smacking sound that flesh makes against water from such a height. Everyone watching cringed but when they came up out of the water with red skin and pumping their fists in victory there were cheers and jeers for their efforts being called out. Mai looked to Shihori, “I’m going to go find the bathroom. I’ll be right back.” Once Mai disappeared through the crowd Shihori was quickly on the hunt for something to drink. Over the past week she had become so used to keeping her emotions in check with alcohol it seemed like second nature that she needed something to get through the night. She grabbed up two bottles of beer from kitchen and popped the caps off with the snap of her fingers. This drew the attention of some college guys, “Whoa, how did you do that?” Shihori felt smug about keeping the knowledge that despite her appearance she wasn’t human, that and she was quite a bit stronger than anyone here. She gave the guys a cocky smirk, “Plenty of practice.” She quickly consumed one of the beers and then proceeded to finish the other in quick succession. Tossing both bottles over her shoulder without looking, they landed with a clatter in the blue recycling bin against the wall. “That was sick!” one of them exclaimed. Shihori grabbed up another round of beers for herself, “Catch you fellas later.”


She started to wander around the party and stopped between the living room and the kitchen to enjoy the music that the DJ was playing. After a few minutes of enjoying the music she received a tap on the shoulder and turned around, “About time you got back, I was starting to wonder if you fell in.” When she turned around, she received quite a shock because instead of Mai standing there, she had come face to face with a pretty blonde girl with blue eyes. “Hey there, bunny girl.” Shihori’s expression fell to one of pure terror, she couldn’t believe her eyes. More than that she couldn’t believe that Rox was actually trying to talk to her like they were on friendly terms. She eyed Shihori and gave her a self-satisfied smirk once she realized her presence was getting to her, “I just wanted to ask you, there’s no hard feelings between us is there? I guess men are just shallow creatures and poor Goten couldn’t resist my more appealing attributes.” Rox flaunted her sizeable chest and licked her lips as if mocking the fact of what she did with him. Shihori’s gut instinct was to grab this girl and rip her in half on the spot. Unbeknownst to Rox, she was imagining that very gruesome fantasy in her head at this very moment. Except there was something else now, something else driving her instincts since she had become emotionally damaged from her bad break up with Goten. Shihori needed more to drink and not waste her time dealing with this home wrecking slut. She wanted to bury her feelings with alcohol and not feel the emotional pain that Rox so savagely brought to the surface. She pushed past her without a word and stormed off into the backyard to get out of dodge. Rox put her hand on her hip and had a self-serving cocky smirk painted across her lips as she watched Shihori storm away in a panic. Mai noticed what was happening from across the room and harshly pushed Rox into the wall as she gave chase to Shihori. “Hey! Watch it, bitch!” Rox complained noisily after Mai body checked her.


There was a little tiki bar set up in the backyard and Shihori pushed past everyone else waiting in line for drinks and grabbed up an open bottle of tequila. She removed the pour spout from the bottle and started to guzzle it down in one long drink. She had just about finished the entire bottle as Mai walked up and the young lady put her arm around her shoulder, “Shihori, are you okay? I saw what that bitch did to you. I’m so sorry, it was a mistake bringing you here, come on I’m taking you home.“ Shihori’s head started to spin in circles not just from all the drinking but the waves of anxiety that were brought on by encountering the one who was partially responsible for ending her relationship with Goten. She looked at Mai with a cold sweat beginning to bead on her face, “I think I’m going to be sick.” Mai quickly helped her inside to one of the bathrooms upstairs and pushed her way past the entire line of people who were waiting. They barged inside as soon as the door opened and locked it behind them to many protests of angry party goers waiting to use the toilet. Shihori hunched over the bowl and lost the contents of her stomach in a messy haze of dark emotions and physical sickness. Mai held onto her hair and ears while she handled her business. Shihori lifted her head and leaned up against the wall with a sloppy, intoxicated expression on her face, “I’m okay, I’m okay.” Mai reached down to brush hair from her face, “Stay here for a minute. Let me get something to clean you up.” Shihori acknowledged her even amidst the drunken haze as Mai turned to exit the room, “I love you, Mai. You’re my best friend.” She had stopped at the door and turned back to her, giving a warm smile back to her messy friend, “I know.”


Outside the party, a blue skinned man slowly lowered himself down to the ground in the middle of the street. Everyone else seemed too preoccupied to notice that an alien had just come down from the sky and began to walk through the front yard. A couple of fraternity brothers gathered on the front porch finally noticed Kanzō walking up to the house and moved to intercept him, “Hey, bro! What’s with the crazy get up?” The alien swordsman stopped in his tracks and gave the intoxicated humans a curious look. “Why are you dressed like a pirate, bro?!” A comment made in reference to his over the top garb and sword sheathed at his hip. “You’re not with those Kappa Delta dickheads, are you? Cause f*@$ those guys!” Kanzō arched his brow, “Such a curious greeting from a primitive species. No, I’m here in search of a female by the name Shihori. Might you gentlemen know her?” The college boys all looked at each other like he was speaking gibberish, “Man, just get the f*@$ outta here, freak!” One of them lunged forward to push Kanzō in the chest, but instead of contacting him Kanzō had seized him by the arm with crushing force. “I think you’re sorely mistaken human. I was asking you a question, not entertaining your buffoonery.” The human male winced painfully as Kanzō tightened the crushing force he applied to his arm and lifted him off the ground. “No matter, I’ll go see for myself. Be seeing you…. bro.” Kanzō gave him a sinister sneer before quickly spinning around in a circle with the young man in his grasp. He whipped him around like a rag doll which knocked over the other men standing in front of him, he launched him through the front wall of the house which caused his body to crash into a few party goers inside.


Mai had just stepped away from the sink with a glass of water and a towel for Shihori when the frat boy’s body came to a crashing halt next to her with a sickening crack of broken bones. Her eyes grew wide with shock while the people around her began to scream in terror at what just happened. Kanzō casually leapt up onto the front porch and walked through the hole he had just made with the man’s body. His eyes began to search around while people scattered in every direction to flee from him. Mai dropped everything onto the ground and took cover against the wall dividing the living room and the kitchen. She reached into her jacket behind her right hip and drew a compact 9mm pistol from its holster. She always made a habit to stay armed when she wasn’t drinking and since she was playing designated driver this evening, it was good fortune on her part. She reached up with her left hand underneath the pistol and slightly pulled the slide to the rear, performing a press check to ensure the pistol was loaded. Kanzō’s boots were thumping against the floor as he methodically made his way across the house. He soon stepped past the divide in the rooms and Mai thrust her weapon hand out to make a contact shot which rang out with *bang* as the weapon fired a round. The blue skinned alien just smirked as the shot went wild into the ceiling. Kanzō had snatched Mai by the wrist and diverted the muzzle of the weapon away from his head before she realized what was happening. “My, my, look at the beauty we have here. Yet you have such a poor taste in manners. *Tsk tsk tsk*” He casually admonished her with the wag of a finger for trying to shoot him in the face. He proceeded to lifted her off the ground quite effortlessly by her seized arm. “Don’t worry my lovely young friend, I’m not here to hurt you. As a matter of fact, I’m here on a mission to save your entire primitive species from annihilation.” Mai narrowed her eyes in irritation at the casual demeanor he had taken with her right after he finished tearing up half the house. “I just need one small favor if you don’t mind? Do you know where I can find a girl named Shihori?” Mai began to clench her teeth in anger at the mention of Shihori’s name, but she kept it cool for now when she responded, “Can’t say that I do. Now how about you let me go, please.” Kanzō gave her an inquisitive look like he was studying her reaction before he released her from his grasp. “Alright, I’m a man of my word. What’s your name?” Mai kept a straight face as he set her down and continued to engage him for information, “It’s Mai. What’s yours?” He seemed very smug and a slight smirk crossed his lips as he ran a hand back over his long hair, “My name is Kanzō, it is such a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mai.” He took her by the hand and kissed the back of it like a chivalrous gentleman. It took everything Mai had to keep her emotions in check because she felt being touched by him made her skin crawl. Kanzō released her hand and gave her that same inquisitive look as before, “Now how about we start by being truthful with me and tell me where Shihori is hiding.” It took everything Mai had not to betray her emotions to him when he revealed his hand. “I know you two are friends and if I’m not mistaken you know those two boys, Goten and Trunks as well.” His demeanor suddenly changed; he became quite agitated by her attempts at stalling him. “Now cut the bullshit and tell me where she is.” Mai’s eyes started to look around the room to find a way out here and her eyes briefly settled on something next to her on the wall. She crossed her arms to keep him at ease even though she still held on to her weapon, “Listen, tell me what you want with her and maybe we can come to some sort of an arrangement.” Kanzō ran a hand back over his hair to smooth it out and he gave a relenting sigh, “I’ve been tasked to find out if she can be swayed from her current position of ignorance concerning a few deities. If that’s the case, you both certainly have nothing to fear from me. Quite the contrary, I would enjoy nothing more than having one so lovely as you by my side. In time we could even learn to enjoy each other’s company a bit more…. intimately?” He ended his statement trying to sound smooth, but it came off as extremely creepy. Mai closed her eyes and gave him a smirk, “You know, I’m inclined to believe you but there’s just one problem with that.” Kanzō raised an eyebrow curiously, “Oh? What’s that?” Mai kept her eyes closed and gave a soft chuckle, “I’ve already got a boyfriend and his name is Trunks!” Just then she fired a shot into a fire extinguisher mounted close-by on the wall. The pressurized cylinder began to spew a white cloud of dry chemical powder which obscured Kanzō’s vision and started to make him cough. Mai kept her eyes closed which protected her from the chemical shower. She quickly ducked low and retreated to the back of the kitchen where she knew the door to the backyard was located. After a quick moment she found the edge of the door frame and pushed her way through out into the open of the backyard.


Once she was in fresh air, she opened her eyes and gasped to get some air into her lungs. She took in her surroundings and noticed some people still cowering in ad hoc hiding spots in the backyard such as behind the tiki bar and in the small pool house on the opposite end of the yard. “Everybody needs to get the hell out of here now!” she called out to them in a commanding tone. Their frightened eyes fell not onto her but onto the blue skinned alien that had come stomping out the back door looking quite pissed off. Kanzō reached down to his waist and drew his curved longsword giving it a flourish in front of his body, “Now you’re going to make me go back on my word about not hurting you.” Mai spun around and took aim with her pistol, she began to fire double taps at his chest which were quickly deflected in an unseen flurry of his sword. The young lady displaced and began to fire on the move as he encroached on her position. Once her weapon ran dry, she ejected the magazine and reached under her jacket onto her beltline to withdraw a fresh magazine, quickly inserting it and reloading the weapon. Kanzō dashed forward faster than her eyes could follow and before she knew it, he was right on top of her about to bring his sword down on her. She fell backwards to the ground narrowly avoiding the razor-sharp blade, she fired off a few more rounds in his direction which were casually deflected by his sword. Mai began to scramble to her feet while firing at him one handed as she attempted to get some distance between them. She was suddenly surprised when her weapon didn’t go *bang* like she intended, she noticed the slide was locked back indicating an empty gun. She cursed her lack of situation awareness and threw the pistol at him in a vain attempt to keep him at bay. He merely ducked his head to the side to allow it to helplessly sail past him. “Enough games. Last chance to tell me where your friend is hiding.” Mai reached into her pocket and withdrew the only weapon she had left on her person, the switch blade knife that Shihori had gifted to her all those years ago. She flicked open the blade and held it reverse grip in a boxer’s stance, “Like hell! I’ll never give her up to you, asshole!” Kanzō shook his head, clearly disappointed with her decision, “Such a shame.” He disappeared off the spot and closed the distance on Mai in an instant. Before she knew it, he was on the attack from her right side and she managed to turn her body slightly as the blade came racking across her torso to slice her open in a splash of blood. Mai cried out in pain as she fell to the ground clutching her rib cage, she felt the warm gush of blood run over her fingers. She looked down at the wound and while not a mortal wound it was still bleeding steadily. She winched in pain as she began to crawl backwards on the ground in a fruitless attempt at escape. Kanzō casually closed the distance between them and aimed to finish her off with a thrust of his blade but he paused with a sigh, “It’s such a terrible waste to have to dispose of such a lovely woman.” Before he could strike the fatal blow, his attention was caught by someone shouting at him from the direction of the house, “Hands off my friend, dickhead!” Shihori was already in the air and crashing down on him with heavy right hand which pounded into his left forearm that was brought to bear to block her strike. The force of the blow caused him to slide backwards a few feet, creating skid marks along the ground where his boots had dug into the earth.


Shihori lowered herself to the ground next to Mai and reached down to help her best friend to her feet, “Mai, are you okay?” She grimaced in pain while she still clung to her side and leaned on Shihori’s shoulder, “He got me pretty good.” Shihori pulled her close and she leapt into the air onto the roof of the house and bounded off to make a landing in the front yard. Shihori set Mai down on the ground as carefully as she could manage. Mai winched in pain from being jostled around but she focused on digging in her jacket pocket for her phone, “Be careful, Shihori. He’s after you.” Shihori nodded and looked up just as Kanzō had leapt over the entire house in a single bound and landed in a crouch nearby. He stood up to his full height which towered over Shihori and he gave her a smile, “My goodness, aren’t you just a vision of beauty. Shihori, my dear, I’m just here to talk. We don’t need to be enemies.” Shihori gave him a skeptical look after the attempt to hit on her. “You’ve been lied to your whole life by deceitful gods who want nothing more than to control you.” He reached out his hand to her, “Come with me and I’ll show you the truth. You and everyone you care about will be safe, I give you my word.” Shihori pursed her lips together and stared at him intently as if she considered his words carefully, “Listen, dude. I’m too drunk for your bullshit right now. You just attacked my best friend with a f*#$ing sword and my week has been pretty shitty so far. So, if you could kindly f*#@ off, I would greatly appreciate it.” Kanzō narrowed his eyes at the mouthy young lady and shook his head, “I wish you were more willing to be reasonable with me.” He dashed forward with his sword reared back to attack with a horizontal slash, but the strike was intercepted by Shihori who clamped down on the blade with her bare hands. The force of the blow pushed her backwards across the lawn, the tips of her sneakers digging two thin lines in the grass. Kanzō smirked at her and before she knew it, he drew the blade across the insides of her palms, cutting her hands opens. “Ah! Mother fu-!” While she was distracted nursing her injured hands, he was on the attack once again and slashed at her from multiple angles which she narrowly managed to weave her body through in her inebriated state. She was momentarily distracted; it gave him enough time to strike out and he caught her in the face with a fierce left fist which hammered into her jaw. She was sent sailing through the air into the front wall of the house, creating a new hole and out the back into the yard.


Her body skipped off the ground and sloppily tumbled until she impacted the tiki bar which finally arrested her movement. She began to groan in pain as her fingers lightly brushed her aching jaw. She slowly managed to sit upright and noticed movement off to her right side which quickly drew her attention. There was someone hiding behind the bar she came crashing into and they were huddled in the corner quaking with fear. Shihori saw that it was Rox who was giving her a terrified expression and stuttered her words as she trembled in the corner, “I-I’m s-s-sorry! G-g-oten is all yours! Just p-please don’t hurt me!” Shihori rolled her eyes at the frightened blonde and shook her head, “Just shut the f*@$ up and stay down!” Kanzō had closed the gap on Shihori before she realized it and reached down to scoop her off the ground by the front of her shirt. “Oh shit!” she exclaimed as she was man handled by the alien swordsman. She quickly slammed both her hands against the sides of his ears and when he staggered from the shock of the blow, she thrusted both her feet forward into his chest in a push kick to free herself from his grasp. This managed to do the trick and she fell to the ground in a crouch while Kanzō shook off the stunning strike to his head. He growled at her in frustration of her continued defiance, “Such a needless struggle will only prolong your suffering!” Kanzō dashed forward and struck her in the chest with a rising knee which completely collapsed her over his leg. Shihori coughed and struggled to breathe from the sudden impact to her chest. She was quickly lifted off his knee and received a vicious punch to the side of her face. Shihori collapsed to the ground and spat blood from her mouth. She looked up to Kanzō with a bloody smirk, remaining cocky and defiant despite the pummeling she just received, “Is that all you’ve got? You hit like a pussy.” Shihori utilized her hands planted on the ground to brace herself to attack. She performed a handstand and struck out at him with a kick. Kanzō intercepted her foot and pulled her face straight into his knee. Shihori cringed as the knee smashed into her face. She was bleeding not only from her mouth but from twin trails that began to drip blood from her nose as well. He whirled her around in a semi-circle with her foot still in his clutches and pitched her into the ground. The angle of her body impacting the ground caused her to skip which sent her careening into the in-ground pool.


Shihori awoke lying at the bottom of the pool, she lurched forward in a panic and gagged on the water as it attempted to enter her lungs. She panicked for but a moment before she managed to center herself and calm down as she remembered her training from father. It had been a while, but she channeled her ki throughout her body, the feeling of it warmed her and reminded her of a long-lost friend. Her power exploded outward sending all the water cascading out of the pool into a geyser in the air which rained down on the entire backyard. Kanzō shielded himself from the cascade of water with his arms and he narrowed his eyes when he caught sight of a golden-haired female rising up in the air out of the now empty pool. Shihori locked her blue-green eyes on him when she came fully into view, she managed to transform into her Super Saiyan form. She appeared quite angry with a bruised face and dripping wet hair, “Now you’ve pissed me off,” she said coldly which elicited a cocky smile from Kanzō. He began to chuckle at her bold statement, “You think just by changing the color of your hair I’d be inclined to give up? You’re sadly mistaken, my dear Shihori. Allow me to give you a small sample of my true power.” Kanzō took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly, his power quickly erupted from his body which became visible in a red aura that engulfed his entire body. What Shihori felt from him in that moment shocked her sober again and her eyes grew wide with surprise as the weight of his power overwhelmed her senses, “What the hell?!” Kanzō vanished from view and was inside her guard in an instant slamming a fist down into the side of her face and he continued to press forward with the attack. Before she hit the ground, she felt a kick of his boot into her back lift her body up again before another fist slammed her down again. He juggled her this way for five to six consecutive strikes before she hit the ground and slid along the grass creating a deep trench with her body. She quivered in pain as she managed to press up off the ground and attempt to launch a counterattack. She cried out as she launched herself forward with her fist cocked back to strike, but he was too fast and cleanly evaded her telegraphed punch. When she passed him by, he swiped his sword along her back which opened up a large wound that ran from her shoulders down across the length of her back. She came crashing to the ground with a splash of blood and a yelp of pain as the blade did it’s damage. Shihori whimpered as she rolled over onto her back to put him plainly in view. She dug deep in her resolve and thrust her hand forward to fire off a close-range beam attack with all the power she could muster forth, “HAAAA!” Kanzō was enveloped by the blue energy wave at point blank range and for a moment he disappeared in the smoke that the impact of the blast created. Shihori crawled backwards struggling to get to her feet and became suddenly shocked when he appeared completely unscathed from her attack. His left hand was outstretched with smoke rising off his palm from the impact of her ki attack. “So, you still have some fight left in you. I do so enjoy when my victims put up a fight.” He licked his lips which made Shihori uncomfortable and at the same time angry that he continued to toy with her. Kanzō kicked off the ground from where he stood and quickly appeared within striking distance of her. He made a swift thrust aimed for her face but Shihori rolled to the side at the last moment, the blade slicing into her right cheek as the cold steel passed by. She rolled up into a crouch and touched the side of her face, angrily narrowing her eyes at the smirking blue alien. He dashed in on her again with a lightning fast slash of his blade, this time she was unable to evade due to his increase in speed and the short distance between them. Shihori brought her right arm up to protect her body from the blow and it was cleaved into deeply down to the bone which snapped under the force of his strike. As the searing pain of the blade cut through her flesh, she quickly realized her arm wasn’t removed from her body. Then she saw the look on his face, he gave her a sinister grin that told her it was intentional, he wanted to let her know he could have easily dismembered her if he wanted to but this sadistic act was meant to cripple and demoralize her even further. The severe damage was done, her right arm was hanging limp at her side with most of the connective tissue severed. Blood was hemorrhaging out of the deep laceration and spilling onto the ground. She attempted to clamp down on it with her free hand, but it did little to stem the flow. Shihori was clearly in a great deal of pain but Kanzō did not relent in his attack as he came at her with blinding speed. She attempted to meet him head on to throw off his rhythm, but he corrected himself faster than she could react to his movements. He got around behind her and sliced his blade across the back of both her legs. Shihori collapsed to the ground in agonizing pain and cried out. She couldn’t believe how easily he was overwhelming her, she cursed herself when she realized this was proof of what Vegeta said about her conditioning. She willed herself to get up, she struggled to get even to her knees just as he rounded on her with his sword. He spun the blade and flicked her blood off his sword with calculated malice. “I think our little game is over.” Kanzō looked down at Shihori as she trembled in pain at the amount of damage he dealt. “You could have been with me after we succeeded in our efforts. You would have known nothing but happiness and pleasure. You really are quite beautiful, but you leave me no choice. Allow me to release you from your suffering as a parting gift.” Shihori’s expression was mixture of quivering anger and pain with a look that told him where he could stick his mercy. Kanzō reared his sword back to bring it down like a cleaver against her neck but before the blow could be struck, she lashed out her left hand to catch the blade in mid-strike which stopped the attack in its tracks. Blood erupted from a deep laceration on her hand as the sword made contact, but it moved no further, Shihori’s rage began to build and she mustered everything she had to push herself up to her feet. “What?! Where did this strength come from?” he sounded clearly shocked from witnessing this sudden defensive action. Shihori’s hair began to stand on end and her body shuddered with power, a golden aura erupted around her as she struggled to push her energy forth to reach a higher power. Kanzō attempted to free the blade from her grasp but her bloodied hand remained latched onto it in a deadly struggle. Shihori’s power shook the ground around them as debris from their battle hovered in the air. She pressed her body harder as her eyes washed over to solid white and electrical discharge snapped off her body. She began to rise up to her feet and press him back despite all her injuries. All her suffering and rage bubbled to the surface and only drove her further over the edge.


Suddenly, it all stopped, her expression froze in place and her pupils came back into view. She looked at Kanzō who was smirking down at her with an expression of exuberant victory. Shihori’s eyes slowly fell down to her torso and that is when she realized there was a large knife impaled into her torso. For a moment Shihori looked up at Kanzō with confusion like she didn’t understand what was happening. He savagely lifted up on the blade until it came to a stop against the underside of her ribcage. This grievous act caused a large amount of blood to erupt from her mouth and run down her chin in a pitiful display. She looked at her attacker with a great deal of pain and sadness in her now tear-filled eyes, so much so that the misery of her situation was palpable. She didn’t understand how it could have come down to this so fast, the end of her life was so brutal and thoughtless. Kanzō yanked the knife from her body and wiped her blood off each side of the blade on shoulders with a calm decisiveness. “Be at peace and know a better world awaits those you leave behind.” He sheathed both his weapons on opposite hips and started to walk away from her. Shihori collapsed face first to the ground with a sickening thud. Her blonde hair and blue-green eyes faded back to normal. A dark pool started to form underneath her body while she began to gasp for air and choke on her own blood in an unsettling rattle. Kanzō turned to give her one last look to ensure she remained neutralized before he leapt into the sky and disappeared into the night. Shihori laid in the grass with her eyes affixed on the broken remains of the house. In the midst of her agony she noticed a lone figure limping their way toward her. She couldn’t make out who it was because her eyes were blurry with tears. She heard Mai’s voice call out to her, “Shihori!” Mai collapsed to her knees next to her and she looked over her grievously wounded friend, “Oh God! No, no, no. Stay with me! Help is on the way!” She rolled her body over onto her back which caused Shihori to close her eyes tightly to the overwhelming pain it caused her. Mai went about applying pressure to the puncture wound in the middle of her torso. She looked around in a panic as she desperately needed something to dress the wounds to stem the bleeding. “Help! Please, someone!” A few moments passed when she heard someone cautiously approach her from behind. She turned her head to see Rox still trembling in fear from the traumatic experiences of the evening. “Help me! Get down here and hold pressure on this or she’s going to die!” Mai commanded her forcefully as she was doing all she could to keep Shihori alive. Rox nervously nodded and got to her knees on the opposite of Mai. Her shaking hands pressed down on the wound that Mai was holding onto for dear life. Shihori’s bright red eyes began to focus on Rox, she gave her a look like she was actually glad to see her. Tears began to flow uncontrollably out of Rox’s eyes at the miserable sight of her, “I’m so sorry.” Mai went about removing her jacket and pulled her t-shirt off leaving her with only her white lace bra. She began to pull the t-shirt apart with a wince as she stretched her own wound which was still bleeding down her ribcage. Rox looked at her as she did this, “You’re bleeding!” Mai ignored her own injuries for now and continued to work dressing Shihori’s other wounds with the torn-up t-shirt as tightly as she could manage. “Don’t worry about me. Just keep putting as much pressure as you can.” Once she finished bandaging up Shihori’s arm and her legs she hurried as quickly as she could back to toward the house. Once inside, she started to dig in the kitchen for anything she could use as a dressing for her other injuries. She grabbed a dish towel off the floor and went back to Shihori and Rox, “Alright, switch out with me.” She pressed the makeshift bandage down onto the wound which caused Shihori to cough again, dark blood came out between her lips which gave sign of severe internal injuries. Her breath rattled when she aspirated which gave indication that she might have a punctured lung. Her eyes became glassy and unfocused, “Come on, Shihori! Stay awake damnit!”


Just then two figures cut across the nighttime sky and landed in close proximity to them on the ground. Mai and Rox both looked up from Shihori and saw that both Trunks and Goten had arrived. “Mai!” Trunks called out as he hurried over to her with Goten right next to him. Both boys looked shocked at the scene especially Goten when he laid eyes on Shihori. “What happened to her?!” he asked with panic in his voice. Mai kept her focus on Shihori as she spoke, “No time for that now. Do either of you have any of those healing beans?” Goten and Trunks both shook their heads quickly in answer to her question. Trunks took a knee next to Mai and noticed that she was bleeding on her right side, “Mai, you’re hurt! Goten, give us a hand.” Mai started to feel the pain of her injury after the all the adrenaline started to wear off and she leaned heavily on Trunks for support. Goten got down opposite of Mai and knelt next to Rox, the young lady had Shihori’s blood all over her hands. He looked over to her quickly and moved to swap hands out with her, “Thank you, Rox. Even after everything you stayed to help.” Rox just nodded as she seemed to still be in a post-traumatic daze. Trunks helped Mai with her injury, but Mai remained intently focused on saving Shihori, “If we don’t get her help fast, she’s going to bleed out.” Shihori’s eyes were glazed over and she seemed unaware of her surroundings, her breathing became shallower and her color started to turn pale. Goten and Trunks looked to one another and Goten spoke with determination in his voice, “I’ve got her. We need to get to her Korin’s tower right now!” Trunks nodded to his friend as he moved to cradle Mai in his arms, “Take off as fast as you can. Don’t worry about us we’ll keep up.” Goten picked up Shihori as carefully as he could while holding onto her most serious injury. Goten and Trunks hovered in the air briefly and took off at top speed leaving a white streak of energy in their wake. Rox looked up at them from the ground holding her bloodied hand toward the sky in a sign of solidarity with the group, “Please be okay.”

 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 4)

After several minutes of flight, the group managed to arrive at Korin’s tower in the Sacred land of Korin. Shihori was barely hanging on and had fallen unconscious on the journey to the tower. Goten felt her body go limp as time went on. Goten landed at the tower and called out as loudly as he could, “Master Korin!” Trunks set down just after Goten did and let Mai stand on her own two feet. A short white cat holding a wooden cane lumbered out from a doorway not far away. He was wearing night cap appearing as if he had suddenly gotten out of bed, “Whose there?” Goten hurried over to him clutching Shihori’s bloody and mutilated body. He spoke rapidly with panic in his voice but tried to remain as polite as possible to the sagely cat., “Master Korin, we need senzu now, please!” Korin appeared startled by the state of things and quickly turned back the way he came, “Bring her here and be quick about it!” Goten did as he was told and followed Korin inside the tower. In the adjoining room the feline martial arts master pointed to an open spot on the floor, “Set her down there, gently.” Goten did as he was told while the sagely feline continued over to a jar that contained senzu. He tossed Goten a bean which the boy caught, he proceeded to place it in Shihori’s mouth. The bean just hovered in Shihori’s blood filled mouth without being swallowed. Her life signs continued to wane as her breathing was growing very erratic and weak. Trunks and Mai stood at the back of the room and watched the scene unfold with a great deal of concern. Goten noticed she couldn’t chew on her own and took it upon himself to put it in his mouth and feed it to her. He leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers, he administered the senzu to her. Goten sat back upright with some of her blood staining his lips and waited for the effect to take hold, “Please, please work.” Mai had her hands clasped together in prayer for her friend to pull through. After a few moments, Shihori’s eyes opened up and they focused on Goten hovering over her. She took a deep breath through her nose and exhaled as if a soothing calm washed over her. She pushed off the ground slowly and sat upright, Goten cautioned her, “Easy now.” She looked over her own body and lifted up her shirt to expose her stomach which bore no sign of injury. Only her own blood which had stained her clothing and skin gave any indication that she was wounded in the first place. She went about unbandaging her right arm and noticed the same result; she flexed her arm as if to make sure it was fully functional. Trunks breathed a sigh of relief and Goten gave her a relieved smile. Korin tossed a senzu to Mai, “Eat up kid.” Mai looked at the senzu and ate it as she was directed. After a few seconds she looked over to her own injury which had miraculously closed up on its own. Trunks pulled her into a tight hug as he was beyond relieved that she was okay. Shihori stood up and finished peeling the bandages off her body, she was still amazed at the results from the senzu. She felt herself slipping away in her last conscious moments on their way to the tower and now here she was feeling better than ever. She wasn’t even hungry like she had been before.


After sharing their thanks to Korin who humbly declined such praise, Mai and Shihori shared a tender hug while the raven-haired young lady bawled her eyes out. “I thought I was going to lose you.” Shihori wiped tears from her own eyes as well, “Without you I would have been a goner. Thank you so much.” The ladies stepped back and gave each other a heart-warming smile, they appreciated their bonds of friendship even more now after surviving such a harrowing situation. Shihori looked to Trunks, “How did you know where we were?” Trunks reached into his pocket and produced his cell phone, “Mai called me and told me you were under attack. So, I used GPS to track your location. Thank goodness for technology.” He smirked feeling proud of himself. Goten stood by looking sheepish but he gathered himself enough to speak up, “I’m glad you’re okay, Shihori. You had me worried sick.” Shihori’s eyes fell on her former lover and she looked down to the ground averting her eyes from him. Goten noticed this and he felt a wave of shame come over him when he noticed her reaction to his presence. She looked back up to him after a moment, “Thank you Goten. I appreciate what you did for me,” she said cordially but gave him no further indication she wanted to engage in conversation. Goten nodded and knew that he shouldn’t get his hopes up even though he still held onto his feelings for her. Mai began to notice the tension between the two of them and decided to change the subject, “Shihori, any idea why he was after you specifically?” Shihori shook her head almost immediately, “I don’t have a clue, but I have a feeling he’s not going to stop. He’s dead set on the join my side or die mentality.” Mai thought about it for a moment, “He mentioned everyone by name including you two.” She pointed at both Goten and Trunks who seemed taken aback by this information. Trunks shook his head and scoffed, “So what? He knows our names, big deal. If he shows his face around again, we’ll just be sure to wipe it clean off the face of the Earth.” Shihori looked troubled by all this information and Goten noticed her mood become more pensive, “What’s up?” She shook her head, “It’s just that during our fight I can tell he was holding back. Like, a lot. I’m not sure we can defeat him as we are now.” Trunks crossed his arms over his chest and shrugged his shoulders, “So what do you propose we do?” Shihori turned her attention to Mai and she looked anxious, “Can I borrow your phone? Mine sort of got drowned during the fight.” Mai nodded and handed her cellphone over to Shihori without any protest. Trunks looked at her curiously and felt like he should inquire what she was up to, “Who are you going to contact? My dad is off-world and Goten’s dad is nowhere to be found.” Shihori started to tap away at the screen while looked up contact information to send a text message, “Your mother actually. I need her to bring my equipment.” Trunks made a face like he didn’t understand, “Why do you need your combat gear if you said we don’t stand a chance against this guy?” Shihori finished sending the message to Bulma and tossed the phone back to Mai. She turned and began to walk over to the edge of the tower. “I never said I was going to fight him. Besides, there’s something I need to fix first.” Trunks only got more confused at her cryptic remarks and shrugged in response, “Wait, what do you mean? Fix what?” Shihori put her hands on the railing of tower and turned her head back to the group, “Myself.” Goten appeared shocked by her words and suddenly he knew exactly what she meant to do. She quickly leapt off the side of the tower and took off in flight straight up in the direction of Kami’s look-out.


Universe 9, Basur


It was early morning at a quaint home tucked away near a lake in the mountains. Korian was sitting at the kitchen table munching away at the delicious breakfast that Sorrel had made for them. She was sitting next to him enjoying a much lighter fare and a cup of hot tea. While Kitsune was sitting across from them, she was dutifully serving Kuroba cut up pieces of the same breakfast they all shared. The young boy looked at the smiling fox with his rust colored eyes as he happily shoveled his breakfast into his mouth. “That’s a good boy, Kuroba. You’re going to be big and strong with that appetite.” Kitsune’s attention was drawn to Korian who had stopped eating and he gave her a smile while his cheeks were puffed up full of food. The sly fox stared at him with a stern expression filled with motherly admonishment for his lack of table manners, “If he copies your bad manners, I’ll make you wish you were never born.” Korian gulped down his food and scratched the back of his head nervously, “Sorry. I’m just amazed how much he takes after me.” Sorrel propped her head up against her open palm and smiled at her son, “He may have your looks but we both know he’s mommy little boy. Isn’t that right, cutie?” Kuroba returned the smile in kind to his mother and continued to eat as he was served by Kitsune. Sorrel turned her attention back to Korian, “So what are your plans for today?” Korian had just finished his many helpings of food and stood up to help clear the table, “I was going up to the mountains to go train for the rest of the morning. Then early in the afternoon I figured we could go surprise Hopp with a visit. She hasn’t seen you since you were pregnant and I’m sure you’d like her to meet Kuroba.” Sorrel nodded and began to wash the dishes, “Fine just don’t come back all muddy like last time and track it all over the house. This time I’ll throw you in the lake.” Korian chuckled at her threats which drew a narrow eyed cold stare from the tiny rabbit, “I’m serious.” Kuroba laughed in response to the silly banter between his parents. Kitsune picked him up out of his highchair and set him down on the ground. The little monkey tailed boy hurried toward his mother and started to cling to her leg very excitedly, “Mama! Go play?” Sorrel smiled and nodded to him, “Sure thing sweetie.” Korian crouched down and stuck his arm out for Kuroba. The little boy clung to his father’s arm like he was about to perform pull ups. Korian lifted him up in the air to allow him to dangle from his outstretched arm, “That’s my boy! You’re getting stronger by the day.” Korian curled his arm toward his body and Kuroba leapt forward into a clingy hug, “Papa!” Korian hugged his son tightly and patted his messy dark head of hair. Sorrel smiled at the loving exchange between the pair, she reached out for Kuroba who gladly switched over to the self-proclaimed favorite parent. Korian gave Sorrel a kiss goodbye and waved to his son who excitedly wave back at him, “Bye bye!” He stopped to give Kitsune a quick hug goodbye and the fox patted her overgrown man-child of a son on the back, “Make sure you brush up on your defensive techniques. I’ve noticed you’re getting sloppy.” Korian scratched the back of his head again in a nervous fashion, “Yes ma’am. I won’t let you down.” Shortly after leaving the house he leapt into the air, taking off for the mountains in the distance.


After gathering themselves together, Sorrel and Kitsune headed down to the lake along with Kuroba. He began to play with the sand on the shoreline, mingling small pebbles he would find in with his sand constructions while humming a song he heard Shihori singing on her recent visit. Sorrel and Kitsune sat nearby in conversation while Kuroba played not more than a few feet away. “Both of them are growing up too fast. Shihori is grown up now and out on her own. Last time I checked he was still just an infant, now look at him.” Sorrel sighed and shook her head. Kitsune smirked, “Hmph. You’re forgetting one thing though. No matter how old they get or how far away they might be. They’re still you’re children and they’ll always love you.” Her comment put a heartwarming smile on her face, she nodded appreciatively to her mother in law, “Like how Korian is still your little boy no matter what?” she said teasingly in retort to the sagely advice. Kitsune coughed after Sorrel caught her off guard with her smart comments but she managed to regain her composure trying to play it cool, “Exactly.”



Suddenly, Sorrel noticed that she didn’t hear Kuroba’s humming any longer and she began to frantically look around for him, “Kuroba?!” Kitsune stood up quickly in an unnerved state as well and fanned out attempting to locate him. The white rabbit raced along the shoreline looking into the water with a dreaded sense that she wasn’t paying attention for one moment too long. “Kuroba!” she called out at the top of her lungs. Her keen ears picked up on the sound of his voice above her and she looked up to the sky. She saw he was floating in the air near two other people she hadn’t even noticed until now. She jumped off the ground and took flight to go retrieve her son. Once she drew nearer to Kuroba she noticed that one of the two men was engaging in conversation with her son. Kuroba was striking up a conversation with them about playing outside like they were the oldest of friends. Sorrel took note that she had never seen these two before and something about them seemed a bit off. “Kuroba, there you are sweetie.” She took the little boy by the hand and made sure he stayed close by her side. She gave the two men a courteous smile, “I’m sorry if he was bothering you. He’s just at that age where everything interests him.” The gigantic red skinned man gave her a smirk and waved his enormous hand dismissing her apology, “No problem at all. The little guy was just telling us about what kind of games he was playing. Isn’t that right Shinamo?” The other man appeared very stoic and emotionless; his arms were tucked behind his back in a casual stance. Sorrel gave them a leery eyed gaze and nodded to them politely, “Thanks for looking out for him. You guys have a nice day.” She scooped up Kuroba into her arms and turned to fly away when the large man spoke up, “Excuse me, we were wondering if you could help us out with something.” Sorrel stopped dead in her tracks and suddenly became overcome an eerie sense of dread. She had her back turned and she wore a terribly serious expression as if this nagging feeling wouldn’t go away. She turned around just then wearing a polite smile on her face, “Of course. How can I be of help?” Maida formed an unsettling smirk that crossed his lips, “If you could do us a huge favor and tell us where your husband is right now, that would be great.” Sorrel’s façade quickly dropped, once again she drew a serious expression on her face, “Who the hell are you and what do you want?”


Kitsune had noticed Sorrel in the air and moved quickly to join her, the fox came up behind her daughter in law and placed a hand on her shoulder. Sensing something was off about this situation she chimed in, “Come on, Sorrel. We should get going.” Kuroba looked between his mother, grandmother, and the two strangers he encountered very curiously like he was interested what might happen next. Sorrel spoke again, this time demandingly without averting her bright red eyes from the ominous pair of men opposite of her, “Like I said, what do you want?” Maida crossed his rather large arms over his bare chest and started to ponder an idea, he muttered to himself briefly before addressing Sorrel, “Hmmm. Let’s see, maybe if we start with these three then he’ll listen to us. Well that depends on your answer but let me say that we just want to be neighborly, yeah that’s right.” Kitsune narrowed her eyes at the two now and sensed a whole heap of bullshit coming from the big one’s mouth. Maida continued to speak, “Except there’s just one thing, you all are friendly with some gods we don’t like very much. Do you think you would be willing to reconsider and just mind your own business?” Kitsune moved to position herself between her family and the two strangers, “How about this? You go your way and we go ours then nobody has to get hurt.” Maida uncrossed his arms which caused Shinamo to bring his metal arms in front of his body. The big man shook his head, “Not going to happen. If you’re going to be so standoffish then I don’t see any other choice than this resorting to violence.”


Maida started forward toward them when Kitsune pushed Sorrel back with her hand, “Move! Now!” Maida pressed forward quickly but didn’t move to attack either one of them. Shinamo remained on guard but unmoving behind his large friend. Sorrel started to fall back when Kitsune moved in on Maida low and fast, striking him in the stomach with side kick. The hulking red skinned alien didn’t even so much as flinch when the kick made a thunderous impact into his abdomen. He closed his eyes and shook his head in disappointment toward Kitsune, “You see that Shinamo? I told you they weren’t going to cooperate.” Maida grabbed onto Kitsune’s leg with his powerfully large hands and spun her around into Shinamo’s waiting metal fist. The fox’s head was snapped back after a sickening metallic *clang* rang out against her skull. Maida grabbed her completely around her upper torso with his massive hands and brought her down onto his knee in a vicious back breaker technique. Kitsune’s face was already a bloody mess from the open head wound she received after being slammed face first into Shinamo’s fist but when Maida smashed her into his knee an audible *crack* of bones was heard and she gasped sharply in pain before falling unconscious from shock. The cyborg sighed from behind his mask and his featureless red eyes were directed to his partner, “You make it sound like I was hoping this would happen. Let’s just go find the Saiyan.” The cyborg turned away from the scene now and appeared very indifferent to the damage he had done. “Kitsune!” Sorrel cried out with concern as she pulled Kuroba’s head against her chest to shield his eyes from the violence being wrought against his grandmother. Maida dangled her limp body from a single hand and shook her slightly in front of Sorrel like he was taunting an animal with bait. Kitsune was unconscious with blood dripping off her face, “You want her so badly, rabbit? Go fetch.” Maida proceeded to toss her carelessly aside which caused her to fall out of the air and come crashing down into the ground below in a tangled heap. Sorrel’s expression was a mixed bag of fear and anger, she was terrified of what they might do to Kuroba but the rage she was feeling for what they just did to Kitsune was overwhelming. The flight instinct won out and she turned quickly to fly down to the ground with Kuroba securely tucked in her arms. The little boy whimpered as he was becoming unnerved by what he sensed from his mother.


Once she touched down on the ground she went directly to where Kitsune had fallen. She took one look at her and knew it was grave, she wasn’t moving, her chest was barely rising with each labored breath she took, and blood slowly seeped from her wounded face. There was little Sorrel could do for her at this point and she knew Kitsune would be treating Kuroba as her first priority if their roles were reversed. She made a quick dash for their house but was intercepted and stopped dead in her tracks by Maida and Shinamo’s sudden appearance. The big man spoke very straightforward, “You know I just had a thought, why have us bother with tracking your husband down when he can just come here to us.” Sorrel clung to Kuroba very protectively and began to slowly back pedal away from him, “I’ll never tell you!” Maida took a few steps toward her and completely overwhelmed her in terms of size, “I was hoping you would say that.” Unbeknownst to Sorrel, Shinamo was now standing behind her and when she had backpedal enough, he struck out and grappled her by the ears. Sorrel was shocked by her sudden apprehension and Shinamo capitalized on it by seizing Kuroba from her arms. Kuroba began to cry out and reach for his mother who desperately fought to retain him in her arms. When she turned toward him to fight back, she was given a shove backwards into the waiting arms of Maida who proceeded to squeeze her between his massive hands. The rush of pain came very suddenly and seemed to overtake all her senses at once, Maida applied steady pressure to her body which prevented her escape. Kuroba began to fight against Shinamo’s grasp trying desperately to reach his mother. The cyborg kept him at arm’s length and grabbed him by the tail which had the sudden and welcome benefit of causing the young boy to seize up in pain. Shinamo dangled him upside down by his tail and held him up at eye’s level to inspect his condition, “It appears this child is in some physically induced state of shock.” Even though Sorrel was suffering against the pain brought on by Maida’s clutches, she still gave the giant red skinned alien a ravenous look that only a mother fighting for her children could produce. Maida took notice of her expression and gave a slight chuckle, “HA! Just look at you, just what do you think fighting me is going to accomplish, huh?! Your husband is nowhere to be found, the fox is barely alive, and we have your son. Let me be honest with you, I was hoping you would resist. I can’t wait to see Korian’s face when I show him how we left his family for dead. Now go ahead and scream for me, call out to your husband.” Sorrel spat at him defiantly and continued to struggle against his massive clutches. Maida blinked as her spit trickled down his face, he sneered at her with sinister intentions, “He can’t hear you if you don’t open your mouth. Here let me show you how it’s done!” Maida applied crushing force to Sorrel which began to crush her tiny body, she screamed in agony as some ribs began to pop under the pressure. After several agonizing seconds of pain, Sorrel had fallen unconscious in his hands. Her head slumped to the side with a small trail of blood trickling out of the corner of her mouth. Maida looked disappointed, “*Tch* What a joke. Come on, Shinamo. We’ll take the kid with us and go look for him ourselves.” Maida dropped Sorrel’s unconscious body onto the ground with a clatter. “Let me just leave him a little message before we leave.” Maida began to chuckle to himself in a sinister fashion as he raised his massive boot above Sorrel’s head.


Maida brought his foot crashing down toward Sorrel’s unconscious body, but just before he dispatched the helpless rabbit there was a distinct *snap* of energy dissipating through the air. Maida began to feel resistance under foot and craned his neck to see what could be causing such an issue. Korian had appeared next to Sorrel and had seized Maida by his exceptionally large boot which prevented him from dealing his intended coup de grace. “It’s him, its Korian!” Maida began to shout but he was abruptly cut off as a golden aura erupted around Korian’s body. He had near instantaneously transformed into a Super Saiyan and used the power boost to quickly overwhelm the giant red alien. Korian adjusted his grip on Maida’s foot to include his ankle and he pulled down hard swinging him around in a circle. Once a significant amount of centrifugal force was achieved, Korian released him from his grasp with a heaving motion like Korian performed a hammer throw. This caused Maida to sail far off into the distance, wailing the entire way down to the ground. The giant red alien came crashing down into the far end of the lake. Shinamo was stunned by the display of raw strength from the Super Saiyan and brought Kuroba tighter into his grasp to use as a human shield, “One more step and I’ll snap his neck.” Korian’s blue-green eyes snapped a fierce look in the direction of the masked cyborg, “Get your filthy hands off my son, bastard!” Korian kicked off the ground and launched himself directly at Shinamo with his fist cocked back. Shinamo’s red eyes began to glow just before a pair of eye beams cut through the air directly at Korian. Just before the deadly beams struck their mark, Korian vanished without a trace. The masked cyborg began to scan the area, “What the? How did he?” There was another *snap* behind Shinamo and he turned just in time to see Korian plowing a ki laden fist directly into his face. Shinamo’s arms flew open which released the half-conscious Kuroba as his hostage, Korian quickly snatched his son out of the air. The Saiyan spun around and sent a back kick into the cyborg’s chest which sent him careening off into a mountain side.


Korian cradled Kuroba in his arms and gave him a smile, “It’s going to be alright, Kuroba. Papa is here.” The little boy was just beginning to come out of his daze as his rust colored eyes settled on his father. Korian vanished off the spot with great speed and closed the distance with Sorrel in an instant. He knelt down and lifted her over his shoulder before quickly vanishing again. He reappeared near Kitsune’s crumpled body and placed both Kuroba and Sorrel down on the ground as gently as possible. He reached down to his belt where a small brown leather bag was affixed, and he went about retrieving three out of four senzu that Kakarot had given him some time ago. He lifted up Sorrel’s head and slipped a senzu carefully between her lips. Next, he did the same for Kitsune but due her grievously injured state he placed the senzu between her canine teeth and made sure she bit down on it. He fed the third one to Kuroba who began to chew as soon as Korian offered it to him.


Not long after, all three were back in good shape and starting to come around. Korian was surprised by the results of using the senzu on his injured loved ones and silently thanked Kakarot for supplying them. Kuroba had quickly come around and climbed on top of Sorrel urging her to wake up, “Mama! Wake up! Mama!” She pushed herself up off the ground and when she noticed her son was safe and sound, she quickly snatched him up in a hug, “Kuroba! I’m so glad you’re okay!” The little boy clung to his mother’s neck and wouldn’t let go. Sorrel noticed that Korian was kneeling next to her transformed into a Super Saiyan. She lunged at him as well and clung to his neck. Tears trickled out of her eyes and down her furry cheeks, “Oh, Korian!” Kitsune groaned as she sat up rubbing the back of her neck like she was working out a knot. It had taken a bit longer for the senzu to provide recovery to her since she was so grievously wounded and had been near death, “What happened? Last thing I remember was getting knocked out by that freak with metal arms.” Sorrel kissed Korian lovingly on the cheek while he had turned his attention to his adoptive mother. He motioned to Sorrel to let him assist Kitsune, so she slipped off her clingy hold on him so he could help his mother. He began to help her to her feet when the waters of the lake began to show signs of a large disturbance beneath the surface. Suddenly an enormous geyser of water erupted from the surface and out of it shot Maida who started to look around the area for his attacker like a mad hornet. Maida and Korian noticed each other simultaneously and each man gave the other a deathly serious gaze. Korian tossed the bag containing the last remaining senzu over to Sorrel, “Get as far away from here as you can. I’ll handle this myself.” Kitsune moved over to Sorrel and took her by the arm to help her off the ground. The tiny white rabbit looked over to Korian who turned his head slightly until their eyes met, “Be careful and kick his f@&*ing ass.” Korian nodded as the three of them took off running in the opposite direction to put some distance between the battle that was about to ensue. Quite abruptly, a lone figure crashed down into the ground in front of them creating an impact crater. He rose up with glowing red eyes and clenching a metallic fist in front of his body, “Going somewhere?” Sorrel and Kitsune came to a screeching halt as they faced off with the cyborg Shinamo.


Korian heard the impact of Shinamo against the ground behind him and as he turned his head to see, Maida launched himself down at him from the air in a blitz attack meant to smash him into the ground with both fists. Korian kicked backward off the ground to allow Maida to impact the ground harmlessly where he once stood. The thunderous crash of his large body caused the earth to crack and splinter into pieces from the impact. Korian flew backwards toward Shinamo while Maida worked on pulling himself together from his missed attack. Korian lashed out at the cyborg with an elbow strike which was caught in a single metallic hand, but the force of the blow had caused Shinamo to slide backwards across the ground, clearing the way for the three of them to escape from danger. They hurried toward Kitsune’s house to get some cover from the fight. Maida quickly gave chase to Korian and Shinamo who were locked in close combat with one another. Korian lashed out with his other fist, which was caught by Shinamo’s other hand, leaving him with nothing but his legs to attack. He tried to pull the masked cyborg in closer for a knee strike but Shinamo’s quick reflexes allowed him to block with a knee strike of his own. He now had the Saiyan completely locked up and unable to defend, “Now!” Maida had come racing in from behind and smashed Korian in the back with one of his massive fists, the strike caused him to cringe in pain but what really hurt was being smashed into the ground and buried by quite a bit of earth once he had impacted the ground. Korian cried out as he was swallowed up by the ground which caved in around him. Both of his attackers peeled back with Maida showing a satisfied grin across his face. On the ground a large plume of dust still pervaded the impact crater. There was a *snap* of energy dissipating on the ground below and quickly another *snap* directly in front of Maida. Korian appeared out of thin air and pressed into the red alien with a furious barrage of strikes. Maida was noticeably slower than Korian due to his large size and became hammered with the Super Saiyan’s rapid blows across his body. He just smirked through it at all as they did little in the way of damage to his hulking body, “What was that? A massage?” He swung his large fist down on him which Korian ducked to the side to evade. He was caught from behind by an extending metal arm to the back of his head which caused him to lurch forward from the hit. Korian hissed in pain and rubbed the back of his spikey head. He decided it was best to break contact with the two of them and get some distance to reevaluate things.



Shinamo and Maida quickly gave chase to the golden-haired warrior who stopped in mid-air with his fists clenched and his arms brought across his torso in an ‘X block’ fashion while his raging golden aura seemed to be drawn into his body. The cyborg and the giant red alien both smashed their fists into his guard which surprisingly had no effect at all. Korian’s hair fell to its normal shape just as a flaming red aura took over his body. He stared at his attackers from behind his guard with crimson red eyes, “HAAA!!!!” He cried out in a booming kiai as he lashed his arms out, sending them both rocketing away from his body into the ground. Korian launched himself quickly down from the sky toward Maida who was just now pulling himself up off the ground. Korian’s fist collided with Maida’s jaw in a splash of purple blood. The Saiyan didn’t let up as he planted his feet and grappled onto the alien’s massive arm, he hip-tossed him over his shoulder to send him careening toward Shinamo. The cyborg was recovering himself just as his large partner in crime came sailing down into his grasp. He tried in vain to arrest the big alien’s movement by catching him, but he could do little to stop them both from collapsing into the ground. Korian narrowed his eyes at the pair and sprung forth two points of ki energy in his palms. He brought them together in front of his body and snapped his wrists together with each thumb, first, and second finger extended outward, “Kyūbiko-HAAAA!!!” A large red energy wave shot forth which crashed into the pair and completely evaporated a large swath of trees and part of the mountain behind the forest. When the dust settled, both of them were lying unconscious in a smoking heap in the scorched trench the energy wave had created. Korian breathed a sigh of relief and closed his eyes letting his fiery red aura subside and his natural features take over once again.


Korian made his toward Kitsune’s house to reunite with his family. He called out to them from outside the house, “It’s safe to come out now.” The door slowly cracked open and a pair of white rabbit ears poked out followed by a large orange hat and a set of red eyes. Once Sorrel saw that the coast was clear she threw the door open and rushed over to Korian. He threw open his arms for a hug but instead received a punch to the chest, “What the hell Korian!!??!! Who did you piss off now?! They tried to kidnap our son! Hell! They tried to kill me and Kitsune! F*@#!” She continued to swing at him, but he tried desperately to interject and get her to calm down, “Easy, easy! I didn’t piss off anyone, I have no idea who those two were.” Sorrel backed off some and crossed her arms very haughtily with a *Hmph* “Fine, but why would they say something about us being friendly with gods that they don’t like? I figured you had something to do with this Mister Super Saiyan God.” Korian nervously scratched the back of his head and looked to his angry wife with pleading eyes, “No, I swear, honey! It wasn’t me!” Kitsune joined them cradling Kuroba in her arms. He still looked a little shaken up from the whole experience and Korian gently ruffled his messy hair. Kitsune surveyed the level of destruction brought on by their battle, “It can’t be a coincidence that they possessed advanced knowledge of us, but it is troubling they know about our association with the gods. Something doesn’t sit right with me about it. We need be cautious going forward because there could be more of them.”
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 5)

Abruptly, a voice called out from behind them on the roof of Kitsune’s house, “Funny you should say that….” There stood a young-looking man with green skin and messy dark hair. He had his arms crossed over his chest and he stood very proudly. He calmly leapt off the roof and over the group, softly landing a few feet away from them. Korian put his arm out to protect his family and took up a combative stance while Sorrel crowded up against him and Kitsune took cover behind them with Kuroba in her arms. “Now, now Korian. Do we need to continue such unnecessary violence? I’ve come here to make you an offer.” Korian narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the man who looked to be a few years his junior. The young man uncrossed his arms and displayed his hands to show them he was unarmed and also to indicate that he wasn’t here to fight. “My name is Vardier, I’ve come here today on behalf of Universe 14, well, the former universe to be exact. You see, Zeno, the King of All, wiped out my entire universe in the blink of an eye. I didn’t much care to be erased from existence, I had goals, ambitions, and desires that were stripped away from me at the mere whim of a deity who is nothing more than a spoiled child.” Vardier stepped forward toward them which put Korian more on edge, but he stopped a few feet away from them. “So, I’ve come to ask you if you would be willing to join me in restoring the natural order to the multiverse?” Vardier paced about from side to side as he explained himself. Korian and family just eyed him suspiciously but allowed him to continue speaking without interruption. “There are those amongst our group that wish for nothing more than peace and prosperity for all beings that inhabit the multiverse.” Korian scoffed at him, “*Tch* You speak of peace when your allies come to kidnap my son and nearly murder my family! I smell bullshit!” Vardier’s attention turned to the fallen pair on the ground not far away, “I do apologize for my colleagues’ rash behavior. They can be so impulsive sometimes, but I assure you that was just to get your attention.” Korian narrowed his eyes at Vardier, giving him a cold stare, “You definitely have my attention. Why don’t you take your little crusade off my lawn and go take it up with the King of All yourself?” Vardier smirked and crossed his arms over his chest again, “Oh I assure you I intend to do just that, but I need to make sure you’re not going to interfere with our plans. Especially since I intend to wipe out the gods of your universe to start. Everybody gets a clean slate. Wouldn’t that be nice?” Sorrel chimed in quite abruptly from next to Korian, “You’re out of your f*@$ing mind! You don’t really believe you can stand up to a God of Destruction, do you?” A creeping yet confident smile began to cross Vardier’s lips while he presented his hand with a mass of purple energy, “Oh, but I do.” Although Sorrel and Kitsune couldn’t sense any energy from him, Korian knew exactly what he was seeing and feeling out with ability to sense god ki, “Hakai? How?! Are you a God of Destruction?” Vardier scoffed as he closed his fist on the energy which caused it to dissipate, “In another life I was in line to take over the position but now I’m going to bring their whole system crashing down in flames.” Korian quickly turned his head to Sorrel and addressed her directly and to the point, “Take Kuroba and get out of here.” She hesitated for a moment and looked to him with pleading eyes, begging for him not to do this, “Korian….” He snapped at her to light a fire under her ass with the sole intention to keep them safe from harm, “I said GO!” He clenched his teeth and brought a fiery red glow to his body which overwhelmed his form. His hair and eyes shifted to crimson red as he took a fighting stance against Vardier. Sorrel was frightened not by Korian’s sudden outburst but by the air of death she felt around Vardier. She grabbed Kitsune by the arm and took a few quick steps away from the house, giving Korian one last look before leaping into the air and setting off in flight. Vardier crossed his arms and sighed, “What is it with you people and being so rude? Your wife, I take it? She didn’t even tell you goodbye.” An ominous smirk was displayed on Vardier’s face as he disappeared from where he was standing. Korian’s eyes went wide with dread as he quickly moved to give chase. Sorrel was leading the charge away from the area with Kitsune and Kuroba in tow, her thoughts were focused on Korian and what might be happening. She was startled by the sudden appearance of Vardier hovering in the air directly in front of them. He held out his hand which shone with a brilliant purple ball of hakai energy. She threw herself toward Kitsune and Kuroba to shield them as a last desperate act to save her loved ones. Just before the deadly blow was struck, Korian appeared in front of Vardier sending a fist lashing out at his face. The young man quickly snatched the Super Saiyan God’s fist in mid-air and applied a death grip to it. “So, you’ve made your choice then, so be it.” He pulled Korian toward him and smashed a fist into his face with a powerful right straight. There was a spatter of blood which burst out of Korian’s mouth on contact and his body suddenly went limp.


The lights went out and his body felt very heavy, he was in the air and he should be falling but he wasn’t. Why? Korian’s hazy mind came back around and his vision began to clear little by little. His mouth hurt and he had the iron taste of blood on his tongue, someone was holding onto him. Was it Sorrel? ‘Did I get knocked out?’ he asked himself, but his answers came fast and furious when his eyes focused in on Vardier attempting to blast him point blank with hakai energy. “Shhhiiiit!” he exclaimed in a slurred manner due to the blood in his mouth and the sudden jolt of adrenaline. Korian did the only thing he could think of doing at a time like this and that was to use his head. He used the fact that Vardier was still clutching onto his fist as a lever to pull himself toward him quickly and smash his head very sloppily into his face. Korian’s forehead contacted the bridge Vardier’s nose which caused him to hiss in pain. It also bought him just enough time to think of another hasty plan which involved smashing his elbow repeatedly into the side of his head. That did the trick and Vardier relinquished his hold of him. Korian took in his surroundings to get his bearings and noticed that his family was still nearby looking on in horror as the events unfolded, “Get out of here! NOW!” Vardier came flying in and smashed Korian down toward the ground with a strong hammer-like blow to the side of Korian’s face. He quickly gave chase to him and completely ignored Sorrel, Kitsune, and Kuroba who were hovering in the air just a short distance away. Sorrel was in shock from what she was experiencing, so many people have tried to kill her today that she was starting to lose track. Kitsune grabbed her by the arm, “Sorrel, come on! We need to hide!” The tiny rabbit just nodded and reached out to take Kuroba into her arms, the little boy was clearly frightened and didn’t understand what was happening. They quickly headed for ground and Sorrel prayed to herself that Korian was going to be okay.


Korian hit the ground like a meteorite crashing into the earth as his body dug a fairly large trench before it settled against a mound of a built-up dirt. Korian looked up just in time to see Vardier coming at him with hakai energy charged up into his fist. There was no time to move so Korian fired a ki blast from his hands into the ground which lifted his body up just enough for Vardier to go crashing into nothing but bare dirt. He growled between his teeth and turned his eyes skyward to see Korian coming back down at him boot first in a flying drop kick. Vardier quickly reached out and snatched Korian by the foot, spinning him around and whipping his body into the ground quite violently, the Saiyan cried out in pain as his body was bludgeoned against the ground. Vardier settled on the ground and approached the fallen man slowly, a point of purple hakai energy beginning to glow in the palm of his hand, “You know I was honestly hoping to avoid all this bloodshed, but the more I get to know you, the more you piss me off. I’m going to kill you and then I’m going to kill your family.” Korian cringed in pain while he crawled along the ground in a slow, painful attempt to get to his feet but Vardier stopped over the top of him. Korian rolled over onto his back and looked up at his attacker who had a menacing expression on his face, “Because NOTHING is going to stand in my way! Not you! Not the gods! NO ONE!!!” he shouted at him angrily as he lashed out with his open hand to deal the deadly hakai blast into Korian’s body. Just before Vardier released the energy from his hand Korian threw a hand up in a vain attempt to block the energy from striking him. Except surprisingly it worked as Vardier was unable to press the hakai energy any further onward. Korian focused his godly ki into his hand and created a small energy barrier no larger than the size of his own hand. Both men earnestly appeared surprised at the success and failure of their actions. They gritted their teeth as they struggled against one another in a deadly contest to see who would overcome the other through sheer will. Vardier added more of his own energy to the attack which created an instability once their ki energies mixed. The hakai blast began to shudder violently before it exploded which sent Vardier sailing backwards from the force of the blast. Korian was blasted further down into the ground creating a deeper impact crater from the explosive force. Vardier’s body had smoke rising off it and he began to cough while he pressed himself up off the ground. His clothing had seen better days especially his white undershirt which was scorched and stained black in many places from the explosion. He ripped off the tattered remains of his vest and threw it to the ground.


Korian suddenly appeared at the rim of the crater the explosion had created. He too was looking like he had been through the ringer but far worse off than his adversary. The palm of his right hand was burned with smoke still rising off the injury, the bracer on that arm was cracked and a large chunk of the armor taken out near the wrist. He peeled the broken remains of his armor from his torso with a groan of pain. He looked down to the left side of his ribcage and took notice of a sizeable gash that was created by flying debris from the explosion. The two of them locked eyes with one another and Vardier struggled to steady his breathing as he hurried toward Korian to finish him off. Korian for his part clenched both his fists tight and locked his eyes on his adversary as he charged toward him hell bent on his destruction. The Saiyan fought through the pain in his body and channeled his remaining energy forward in a flame like aura that whipped around his body. Korian’s hair quickly stood on end and he threw himself forward in the face of Vardier’s attack. The two clashed blows against one another and as Korian’s raging aura settled his hair and eyes became noticeably blue in color. The sudden surge in power erupted around Korian’s body as he transformed into Super Saiyan Blue. He quickly brought his other fist down into Vardier’s face and which caused red blood to spill from between the young man’s teeth. Vardier sneered at him through the force of the blow and reached up around Korian’s neck to pull his head down so he could strike him in the body with a vicious knee. “GAH!” Korian coughed up blood as the knee strike loosened a few ribs. He fought through the pain and tried to lift his head against the hold but was unable to do so. Korian threw a short punch straight forward into Vardier’s beltline and prayed that everything was where he thought it would be. Vardier gasped in pain giving a clear sign that he had genitals in a familiar location. Korian managed to break free and as he fell backward, he snapped a front kick forward which caught Vardier square in the chest sending him flying backward into the ground. Korian spit onto ground to clear his mouth of blood and struggled to catch his breath due to the broken ribs.


Vardier quickly recovered and kicked up directly to his feet before launching himself forward with unseen speed to come crashing into Korian. The two clashed blows once again and continued to trade punches while they moved along the ground at breakneck speed. Each combatant brutally catching one another in a trading of blows with neither willing to give up the fight. Sorrel and Kitsune were huddled inside the family’s house desperately trying to find an opening to leave the area but also worried sick for Korian’s well-being at the same time. The short statured rabbit threw up her hands, “Kitsune, this is crazy! They’re going to tear this whole place apart and us along with it. We need to get to the city and figure out how to contact the Supreme Kai and get some help. If this keeps up Korian is going to die!” Kitsune placed a hand on her shoulder to ease her worrying, “Dear, I know you want to do everything you can to help him but if you go out there and put yourself in danger then you’ll only be giving that man Vardier exactly what he wants.” Their conversation was disrupted by the sudden explosive force that blew out all the glass windows in the house. Sorrel ducked down to shield Kuroba from the glass and when she stood back up, she quickly rushed outside to survey the scene. Kitsune rushed outside after her, “Sorrel! Wait!” Not far away Korian was standing over the top of Vardier with his fist cocked back and ready to strike. Both men were beaten, battered, and bloody with Vardier clearly having a broken nose with trails of blood coming from both his nostrils. Korian had a cut on his forehead that streamed blood down the side of his face and a trail of blood from the corner of his mouth. Vardier still had plenty of fight left in him as he threw a hand forward to fire off a ki blast that narrowly missed Korian’s face. He quickly sat up and threw a left hook into Korian’s broken ribs which caused him to collapse to the ground in pain. Vardier grabbed Korian by his blue mop of spikey hair and pulled his head down viciously into the dirt. Blood splattered from the open head wound once Korian’s head contacted the ground. Sorrel gasped which caught Vardier’s attention and he quickly snapped his head in her direction, “Oh hello, I was wondering where you had run off to and now look, we found you! Don’t be rude, say hello to the missus, Korian!” Vardier lifted his head off the ground by his hair and proceeded to violently smash his face against the ground which produced another spatter of blood. Vardier raised his hand and brought forth a shining point of hakai energy into his palm that he proceeded to level in the direction of Sorrel, Kuroba, and Kitsune, “You’re going to enjoy this Korian. Have you ever seen what happens to someone when they’re hit with hakai energy? Poof! They’re completely vaporized from existence and from what I’ve witnessed it does appear to be quite an agonizing death.” Korian fought to push himself up off the ground but was quickly pushed back down into the dirt. His eyes now locked onto his family as he was lying prostrate under Vardier’s fist. Korian cried out in fury while his family was being threatened, with him completely at the mercy of Vardier “Now don’t be like that Korian. You’ll be following them into oblivion soon enough.” Vardier locked his eyes onto the three of them while they stood frozen with the realization this was the end. Sorrel had tears in her eyes not because she was afraid to die but she felt an overwhelming sense of dread due to her failure to protect Kuroba. She hugged her son against her chest while he cried, partly because his mother was so upset and because he had finally laid eyes on his heavily beaten father. Kitsune closed her eyes and put her arms around both of them. Vardier narrowed his eyes and focused in on Sorrel especially, “Hakai.” The purple ball of energy shot forth from his hand and sailed straight toward the three of them huddled together. Korian cried out in one last desperate attempt to free himself and intervene before it was too late, “NOOOO!” Vardier smiled as the energy closed the distance but suddenly another blast rained down from the sky which impacted upon the hakai energy, causing it to explode in a massive shockwave that careened outward across the landscape. Kitsune threw herself on top of Sorrel and Kuroba to shield them from the blast. Vardier put his free arm across his face to shield himself from flying debris. Once the shockwave dissipated, Vardier looked skyward to spy a short green skinned man with a red beard and a tall light blue skinned man with white hair.


Without warning the short statured man shot down out of the sky toward Vardier, both fists aimed forward while he closed the distance between them in what seemed like an instant. Vardier caught the man’s fists and flew backwards from the force of the collision. He smirked at the bearded man like he was happy to see an old friend, “You’re the God of Destruction of this universe, I presume?” He stared back at him far too serious to engage in conversation in the midst of their battle. He did provide an answer in the force of a kick to Vardier’s chin which quickly shot out from below as he rotated his shoulders and leaned back to put as much force as he could muster into the blow. Vardier continued to fly backwards and tumbled end over end across the ground until he settled in a twisted heap near the shoreline of the lake. He appeared to be in a great deal of pain, he spat out some bloody teeth onto the ground. The bearded man calmly walked toward him with conviction to end his life. Vardier looked besides himself with anger as he leapt off the ground and flew headlong toward his opponent with hakai energy in both his fists. The red bearded man quickly raised his hand bringing up an energy shield made of hakai energy to guard against the young man’s kamikaze attack. Vardier smashed into the energy wall trying to force his way through to no avail. “It’s no use, boy.” He seemed surprised that now he decided to speak to him, “Oh so now we’re talkative. Isn’t that nice? My name isn’t boy, it’s Vardier, you ignorant fool.” The other man smirked just as he brought his other hand to bear with hakai, “It doesn’t matter what your name is because you’re just another dead man. Also, it’s Lord Sidra to you, foolish boy.” Sidra lowered his energy shield and shoved the gathered-up portion of hakai energy directly into Vardier’s face. The younger man caused a point detonation of his own attack to avoid such a gruesome fate as having his head disintegrated off his body.


Korian’s eyes were wide with shock as he just couldn’t believe what he was witnessing. Very calmly, the tall blue skinned man settled next to him with staff in hand and gave him a curious look, “Hello, Korian. You look like you’ve seen better days.” Korian recognized the voice and tilted his head so he could look up at the one looming over him, “Mojito, boy am I glad to see you. Be a pal and help me up? I think my everything is broken.” The Angel just snickered at his perceived poor attempt at humor, “It would be quite rude of me to leave you lying on the ground in such a state. Very well then.” Mojito lowered the head of his staff toward Korian, he was bathed in a green glow that seemed to emit from the staff. Miraculously, all of Korian’s wounds seemed to mend and disappear in a matter of seconds. The Saiyan gasped not out of pain but in astonishment in the difference of how he felt in such a short period. He climbed to his feet on his own and dusted himself off, “Thank you, Mojito. I don’t know what you did, but I feel great.” The Angel made a face like it was a mundane chore and gave him a shrug, “Don’t mention it.” Sorrel came running off the front porch with Kuroba in her arms like a tiny missile. She almost tackled Korian to the ground as she leapt into his arms. “You’re okay! We’re okay! What in the name of holy shit just happened?!” Mojito gave Sorrel a funny look because he felt she was overreacting to the situation. Clearly, Sorrel was still amped up on adrenaline from surviving a near death experience. Korian didn’t care and he didn’t utter a single word otherwise, he just embraced his wife and son, knowing they were all going to be okay was enough. Kitsune soon joined, she wore a calmer demeanor yet try as she might to conceal it, Mojito noticed her hands were shaking behind her back. There was sudden *snap* of energy behind them and Korian whirled around quickly to face off with a newly arrived threat. The Supreme Kai threw up his hands and began to run his mouth frantically before the Saiyan got physical with him, “Hang on! It’s me, it’s me!” The group minus Mojito breathed a collective sigh of relief but Sorrel’s attitude suddenly changed when she realized that Roh was just now showing his face. She calmly handed Kuroba over to Korian and proceeded to march over to the Supreme Kai, “So nice to see you, Supreme Kai. NOW YOU SHOW UP!” She took a hefty swing at him which caused him to feel the breeze pass by face as he barely moved his body in time to dodge. Sorrel looked at him like a tiny menacing red eyed demon. She threw a finger into his face while continuing to menace him, “Don’t even tell me you were watching us be nearly get murdered this entire time! So, help me I will break my foot off in your ass!” Roh had clearly developed something of a complex around Sorrel because he seemed to be breaking out in a nervous sweat. He put his hands up to keep her at bay and pleaded his case, “No, that’s not true! I mean, I saw what was happening then I notified Mojito on behalf of Lord Sidra seeing you could use some help. Isn’t that right, Mojito?” Roh looked to the Angel who seemed fairly indifferent about the whole affair, “I suppose so.” Korian blinked at the anger his wife displayed and looked at the toddler in his arms, “Better him than me, right?” Kuroba responded with a look of concentration on his father and nodded, “Yeah.” Korian handed Kuroba over to Kitsune so he could talk more seriously with Roh and Sorrel. “Supreme Kai, may I ask you a favor? Will you take my family with you to your world until we get this under control?” Roh arched his brow curiously and gestured to Sidra and Vardier’s battle which continued on in a one sided in nature, “Sure, but exactly how much more under control do you want? Just look at the boy, he’s finished and any second now Sidra is going to wipe him.” Korian’s attention shifted to Sorrel whose bright red eyes noticed the air of apprehension about him. She took him by the hand in a caring manner, “Korian, it’s going to be fine. We’re all okay and the Supreme Kai is right. He’s not going to defeat Sidra on his own.” The blue eyes he bore while transformed to Super Saiyan Blue shifted to the battle in the distance, “Yeah, I hope you’re right.”


Suddenly, he noticed a cloaked figure wielding a staff had appeared between where they stood and the action of the battle. Korian stepped away from Sorrel and Roh which drew their attention to him, “Now who the hell is-.” Everything froze in that singular moment, Korian’s words never left his mouth, the Supreme Kai and Sorrel intently focused on Korian. Kuroba became motionless in Kitsune’s unmoving posture. Sidra was frozen bearing down on Vardier with a hakai attack meant to dispatch him. While thy younger man was on the ground giving his last-ditch effort to prevent his own grisly demise. Even Mojito froze yet suspiciously the Angel had an expression of bewilderment on his face as if what he was seeing couldn’t be happening. Then everything resumed as normal and suddenly Korian felt a strange sense of déjà vu.


Sidra was calmly advancing on Vardier while bearing hakai energy in the palm of his hand. Vardier just smiled cockily back at Sidra as he rose to his feet and spat blood onto the ground. Mojito looked about curiously at Korian, Sorrel, Kitsune, and Kuroba like he sensed something was amiss. Suddenly, the Supreme Kai appeared which caught Korian off guard and Roh quickly identified himself as a friend rather than foe. Things began to play out exactly the same as before and Mojito began to look around the area for the source of the disturbance. Abruptly, a cloaked figure bearing a staff appeared in Sidra’s path to halt his advance on Vardier. Sidra appeared shocked by the sudden appearance of this person. They bore a confident smirk across their violet tinted lips from beneath the hood of their cloak. “What is the meaning of this? Get out of my way or I’ll annihilate you along with this interloper!” The hooded figure spoke with a cool, confident female voice, “I think not, Lord Sidra. As a matter of fact, why don’t you have a seat.” The hooded figure disappeared faster than Sidra’s eyes could follow and suddenly they appeared behind him bringing the edge of a knife hand down into the base of the god’s neck. Sidra’s eyes went blank and his hakai aura quickly disappeared as his unconscious body hit the ground. Vardier was surprised at first but he was soon beside himself with joy as he broke out in boisterous laughter. This drew Korian and company’s attention to where the battle was taking place. He had noticed that Sidra was down on the ground and flanked by a mysterious new arrival wearing a gray cloak and wielding a staff that seemed all too familiar, “What the hell? Who is that?!” The figure reached up with a light blue hand and pulled the cloak from around their body. Much to everyone’s surprise there stood a female Angel wearing royal purple robes, a black cuirass bearing an orange diamond, white circle, and an orange diamond, the cuirass being secured at the waist with a gold sash. Her long white hair parted off to one side as the other half her head was shaved in an undercut. She turned to face the group in the distance and smirked with her violet lips.


Korian was beside himself in disbelief at the sight of an Angel assisting such heinous man as Vardier. Mojito stepped forward calmly until he was abreast with Korian, “My, my, isn’t this a surprise. Hello, Borbon, I wasn’t expecting to see you again.” Korian’s eyes snapped between Mojito addressing her by name and back to Borbon who gave a lighthearted chuckle, “Hello, brother. Did you miss me? How’s father these days?” Mojito smirked and let out a scoff, *Hmph* We haven’t spoken in a while. Now shall we dispatch with the pleasantries. Why are you here?” Borbon turned her back on Mojito and strode past Sidra who began to rouse from his unconscious state. She approached Vardier who was bleeding from multiple lacerations on his body and quite heavily from multiple contusions in his broken mouth, “You performed admirably just as I suspected. Now allow me my love.” She directed the head of her staff toward him and bathed him in the same green aura that enveloped Korian when Mojito healed his injuries. Very quickly Vardier was good as new and feeling reinvigorated. Borbon gave him a lighthearted smile and caressed his cheek with her open hand, “Without you none of this would be possible but now the moment is finally at hand.” She whirled around just as Sidra was beginning to recover himself and climb to his feet, “What is the meaning of this? Who are you?” Borbon casually strode over to Sidra, that self-satisfied smirk still visible on her lips. She flicked her hand bearing her staff open and it disappeared from view in a quick blink of light, “Who am I? Allow me to introduce myself, Lord Sidra.” Borbon moved faster than everyone but Mojito could follow, she was upon Sidra in a mere instant. She grabbed him by the throat and lifted him off the ground effortlessly with one hand. The green skinned god of destruction struggled in vain against her powerful grasp. He was unable to speak due to the crushing force she applied to his throat. His eyes welled up as they locked onto her cold, indifferent expression, “I am your reckoning.” She gingerly touched her fingers to his chest and pressed them into his flesh, forcing her hand into his chest cavity as his body convulsed and struggled against her actions. Her expression changed while she went about brutally murdering Sidra, her eyes grew wide as if she were in a frenzy, and her smirk became a sadistic predatory smile. In mere seconds, her light blue hand erupted out his back dripping with blood and gore. She quickly withdrew her arm from his body and dropped him to the ground with a sickening thud. She drew her fingers down her own face creating lines of war paint made in Sidra’s blood. It was quite a twisted display of madness that Borbon seemed to relish in accomplishing. Mojito closed his eyes and shook his head not openly shocked but as a sign of resignation. Korian felt disgusted by her actions while Kitsune shielded Kuroba’s eyes and Sorrel covered her mouth in shock at the gory displayed, “Oh god!” Roh backpedaled with a frightened and wide-eyed expression on his face, “No, it can’t be. It can’t be over.” Korian reached out to grab him by the shoulder and forcibly turned his body to face him, “Supreme Kai, get my family out of here, please!” Roh was still in shock and shook his head, “It’s over, I’m going to-” Korian grabbed him by the other shoulder and throttled him to his senses, “Please, I’m begging you!” Roh quickly came back around to his former self and offered his hands to Kitsune and Sorrel. Kitsune walked over and took the Kai by the hand as she looked to her son. Sorrel snapped her attention to Korian as she took Roh by the hand, “You’re coming with us, right?!” Korian didn’t answer at first and he only pulled his wife into a loving embrace. Tears began to well up in her eyes and she wrapped her arms around him unwilling to let him go as she desperately pleaded to him, “Please don’t do this! You don’t have to throw your life away. I need you, think about Shihori and Kuroba, we all need you! So please…” Korian stepped back and lifted her head up by the chin, he looked into her tear-filled eyes, “If I don’t do this then they’re only going to come after us later. I can’t live with the thought of you or our children being in harm’s way.” Korian tried to put on a brave face for her even though deep down he was scared shitless, “I’ll be right behind you, I promise.” The tears streamed down Sorrel’s cheeks, “You’re a horrible liar.” He nodded and leaned forward to kiss her. It was brief affirmation of their love, but it meant the world to her. He gave Sorrel a slight push into the waiting arms of the Supreme Kai before she could further protest. He looked to Roh who seemed to be in some physical discomfort, “Thank you.” Sorrel tried desperately to break free from Roh’s grasp, a small leather bag fell from her hand onto the ground, “No! Let me go! KORIAN!!!” Roh used Kai Kai to transport them to safety and they all vanished with a *snap*. The last image they saw of Korian was the caring smile and determination in his eyes to protect his family.


Borbon and Vardier began to cross the field in the direction of Mojito and Korian. Korian and Mojito did the same and met them halfway. Each party stopping within a few paces of one another. Borbon panned her eyes around the area and surveyed the damage wrought to the landscape, “Quite the mess we’ve made of your home, Saiyan. Allow me to make one last attempt to sue for peace. Join me Korian, you don’t need to suffer these impudent fools any longer.” She directed her insult toward Mojito. “Together we can break the bonds of servitude to a corrupted system that serves nothing more than an insolent child.” Vardier crossed his arms over his chest and nodded in agreeance with Borbon’s words, “Listen to her, Korian. She’s telling you the truth, Universe 14, my universe, we were one of the highest rated in the entire multiverse. I came into the position as a candidate to become to the next God of Destruction, I learned everything from Borbon about Zeno and the Grand Priest. They’re only playing games with our lives.” Korian clenched his fists tightly as he became angrier the more listened, “So what does that have to do with me?” Vardier shook his head at his outburst, “If you would just open your eyes to the truth before you. It’s only a matter of time before what happened to us happens to you. It doesn’t matter who you are or what universe you call home. One day Zeno is going to grow tired of the game he’s playing and end everything like that.” He snapped his fingers to make a point. “The only thing we desire is to stop playing the game by his rules. We just want to live our lives free to do as we please. Isn’t that what you’ve always wanted?” Korian thought about his words for a moment and he felt a sense of dread because he found himself agreeing with him. Before he had encountered Roh or Sidra for the first time, all he wanted to do was be free and live according to his own values he swore he would never abandon. Now he became worried that no matter how hard he fought, one day it might all vanish just as Vardier said. Mojito placed a hand on his shoulder, “Korian….” He turned his blue eyes that reflected with god ki over to the Angel, “I don’t have much time, but I just wanted to say, for a mortal, you’re not half bad. Never forget why you fight.” Mojito slumped down to the ground, propping himself up on his staff while Korian tried to hold onto him, “Mojito, what’s wrong? What’s happening to you?” Borbon stepped up closer to him, “Oh dear, Lord Sidra’s time must be at an end. The Supreme Kai and the God of Destruction of each universe, their lives are linked to preserve balance. When one dies, so does the other. The Angel must also adhere to these rules, we fall dormant until a new God of Destruction is appointed but that won’t be happening, will it brother?” Borbon’s words came across as cold and uncaring for her own blood. Mojito collapsed to the ground and closed his eyes like he was merely asleep, his staff disappearing into thin air. Korian directed his gaze over to Sidra’s body which was lying face down and motionless on the ground in a pool of blood.


 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 6)

Universe 9, Sacred World of the Kai


Roh was hunched over his crystal ball while he peered at the scene that unfolded back on planet Basur. His body began to phase in and out of reality, becoming transparent and less coherent. Sorrel rushed over to him trying to reach out to him, but her hand passed right through his body, “Supreme Kai?! What’s happening to you?” Roh tried to hang on but it was all in vain, “My life is at its end. Along with the death of Sidra, I too will die to preserve the balance between life and death.” Sorrel shook her head in disbelief while Kitsune and Kuroba looked on. Roh smirked at Sorrel before he began to completely fade, “Take care of yourself Sorrel.” Then he was gone and the three of them were left alone on a strange world far from home. Sorrel tried to look into his crystal ball in an attempt to see Korian, but it was fruitless as it remained nothing more than a sphere of crystal. She fell to her knees in denial that this was happening, that the last moment she would ever share with her beloved husband had slipped through her fingers. She clasped her hands together and did something she didn’t often do, she openly prayed, “Oh gods, if any of you are listening, please, please bring him back to me, I beg of you.” Kitsune came up behind her placed a hand on her shoulder, “Sorrel, I believe in my son and I know you do too. He’ll come back to us, I’m certain of it.” Sorrel looked toward the sky, “I hope you’re right.”



Universe 9, Planet Basur


Korian had let Mojito slip out of his grasp completely and fall into his dormant state, he turned his attention back to Vardier and Borbon, “Why are you doing any of this? Why did Sidra have to die?!” Borbon closed her eyes and let out a sharp exhale as if she was sighing exasperatedly, “Because he was part of the problem. They are ALL part of the problem. Do you think just because you’ve attained a god-like status that they care one iota what happens to you or your family? Wake up, Korian! When I learned of Zeno’s little plan to cut down on the number of universes, don’t you think I tried to save my people? MY loved ones?” She looked to Vardier with a smile before returning her attention to Korian, “My father, the Grand Priest, do you know what he said to me when I confronted him? He told me it was not my place to judge the will of the King of All. That it was my sole purpose to serve and remain impartial. I couldn’t stomach it any longer, as a matter of fact, I recognized that I had been unhappy with the way things were for a long time. That’s why I had planned with Vardier and others to free ourselves from the will of Zeno. While our Supreme Kai and God of Destruction resigned themselves to their fates, we would not go quietly into the night.” She brought her hand up and clenched her fist together while her expression shifted to one of anger, “I was too late though, Zeno erased six universes all at once and while I raced back in a futile attempt to save my people, I was trapped between dimensions in a never-ending void.” Her eyes shifted over to Korian and she gave him an unsettling grin, “That is until your battle with the demon freed me from my prison. That day I saw you and all your little friends along with my brother Whis. I witnessed firsthand the power of the Super Dragon Balls and I knew then that there was a way to make things right.” Borbon stepped up closer to Korian and placed a hand on his shoulder, “Help me, Korian. Help me start right here to make this universe and all the others a better place. Under my guidance, you’ll be free to live your lives. Pledge your power to me and together, all of us will be rid of Zeno once and for all.”


Korian was stunned by her honest admission to him, he felt so conflicted because he remembered that many years ago what it was like to live in fear of the gods. He had lived for so long looking over his shoulder unsure if that day was going to be the day where it all came crashing down. Yet, when he finally met the gods, he wasn’t afraid anymore, he was determined to show them that no matter what any of them thought of him, he belonged in Universe 9. The words that Mojito had said to him before echoed in his mind, ‘Never forget why you fight.’ He suddenly looked up to Borbon’s violet eyes and brushed her hand off his shoulder, “No. I won’t join you. You just want to take things over for yourself. You’re acting like your way is the only way. Did you ever stop to consider that things aren’t so black and white? You’re not benevolent, you’re just another megalomaniac striving to be a dictator. You draw in those who are weak and oppressed hoping to use them for your ends.” Borbon was unmoved by his defiant speech and she shook her head in disappointment, “If that is truly how you feel then I guess you leave me with no choice.” Korian decided it was time to take the initiative and deliver a preemptive strike against the Angel, it would be the only way he would stand a chance against her power. He quickly leapt backwards to create space between them and brought his hands together in front of him. A sparking point of blue colored energy from his palms when his wrists were brought together, “Final Judgement!!” A huge blue energy wave launched forward to quickly overtake Borbon and Vardier where they stood. Korian continued to pour on the energy to ensure they would be nothing but ashes when he was finished. The attack ceased and Korian took several slow, deep, breaths to gather himself together after putting so much energy into one attack. He was stunned when Borbon came flying through the smoke without so much as a scratch. She was smiling like she was enjoying herself and when she closed on him impossibly fast, Korian could only watch as she snapped a kick across his face that sent flying face first into ground. Korian held his face and trembled in pain as he laid upon the cold ground. Vardier began to step in to take over where Borbon had started but she held up her hand, “No, I’ll deal with him myself.”


Korian’s head felt like it was split open and his vision was going double from her impossibly strong kick. Borbon came upon him while he was still recovering and quickly scooped him up by the collar of his shirt. She held him aloft in front of her by one hand and wagged a finger in his face, “*Tsk tsk tsk* You really should’ve taken my offer.” She coldly pummeled him in the abdomen with an uppercut that felt like his insides had exploded. He felt something rise in his throat like he was about to be sick but instead of bile it was blood that filled his mouth and spilled from his lips. Borbon released him from her grasp and Korian fell to the ground on his back. “I was going to kill you quickly and painlessly, but you know, now I feel like I need to blow off some steam.” She savagely stomped down on his right leg which created an audible *crack* as the bone gave way. Korian screamed in agony as he tried to clench his shattered femur out of desperation. She quickly followed up by breaking the other leg in the same manner which caused him to scream even louder than before. The Angel reached down and hauled him up by his hair and settled him down very painfully onto his knees which must have been torture on his broken legs. Korian was trying to hold it all in at this point and not give her the satisfaction of giving into the pain. Borbon gripped tightly onto his spikey blue hair and smashed her fist into his face over and over again. She wouldn’t allow him fall to the ground until her blood lust was satiated. She continued to bludgeon him like a sadistic fiend until she was satisfied with the bloody mess that was left of his face. Korian’s breathing became labored as he tried to breathe through all the blood that filled his mouth from smashed teeth and a broken nose. He sloppily attempted to spit to clear his mouth, but it ended up just dribbling down his chin in a pitiful display. Borbon chuckled to herself like she thought it was the funniest thing in the world to see, “Oh Korian, if only you could see yourself now. You look absolutely dreadful.” Korian attempted to bring a fist into her body but all it managed was to do was weakly tap her chest and smear his own blood down her clothing. Borbon fumed at the sight of his filthy blood on her clothes. She clutched him by the face and summoned her staff into her free hand, “You think just because you learned god ki like a dog learning to do tricks that you stand as my equal? What can be given, can also be taken away. Just to let you know, this is going to hurt.” Borbon began to siphon away his ki from his body using her own power as a conduit to forcibly wrench the god ki from him. The head of her staff began to glow brighter as more of his power was removed from his body. Korian’s eyes rolled into the back of his head and he began to have a seizure as his transformations worked themselves in reverse from Super Saiyan Blue to Super Saiyan God. Once all the god ki was stripped from his body and his hair metamorphosized to the long spikey golden appearance of Super Saiyan 3, she continued to remove more energy from him. His body fell back to Super Saiyan 2 then to Super Saiyan until finally his hair faded back to dark brown. Borbon removed her hand from his face and Korian’s expression was frozen with his eyes rolled back in his head, appearing as soulless white orbs, his mouth partially agape like it was frozen in a scream that never produced a sound. Borbon looked to the head of her staff which pulsed with energy while it slowly subsided and disappeared altogether. Vardier stepped up beside her with a curious expression on his face “What did you do to him?” She reached out and gently tapped him on the forehead causing his body to cave and collapse to the ground with a *thud*. “I took back something that should never have been given in the first place.” Vardier nodded to her like he understood the method, but he still seemed unsettled by the reasoning behind it all. He moved forward and reached down to his body to pick him up by his hair. He cocked back his fist ready to strike a finishing blow on him. “Leave him. His death is inevitable at this point. No reason to soil your hands with such a filthy creature,” Borbon stated to him with indifference in her voice. Vardier looked down at Korian’s motionless body with a sense of pity and he dropped him back to the ground, “My love, Universe 9 is now ours. What’s our next move?” Borbon drew a finger underneath his chin in a teasing fashion, “We perform some housekeeping. Come along, my dear.” She turned as if she were about to leave but Vardier chimed in, “What about Maida and Shinamo? They’re badly hurt, can’t you revive them?” Borbon turned her head in his direction and her violet eyes studied him for a moment as if she were considering the alternatives. Finally, she gave him a familiar lighthearted smile that he knew his lover for, “Of course, my love. How silly of me.” Borbon directed her staff in the direction of their fallen bodies and initiated the healing process she had used before on Vardier. For a moment, Vardier couldn’t help but wonder what she was thinking during that brief moment of silence, but he brushed it off. There was much work to be done and now there was no one in the entire universe to stand in their way.


Universe 7, Kami’s Look-out



Dawn was beginning to break on the look-out, high in the clouds above the Earth. As the warm radiance of the sun began to spill out into the open courtyard, Mr. Popo made an appearance from inside the hallowed walls. The care taking genie had a watering can in his hands as he meant to tend to the garden on this beautiful day. Except it seemed he had some unexpected guests that decided to crash in the garden overnight. Curled up near the flower beds were three teenagers that were still dozing on this early morning. Trunks and Mai were curled up with each other, the young man’s arm thrown around her while they spooned. Goten was by himself and sprawled out on his back with his mouth wide open and a steady stream of snoring being produced with every breath. Mr. Popo watched them curiously for a while before he pressed on with his day. While he went about watering the plants, he decided to have a little fun with Goten and sprinkled some water on his face. Goten’s open mouth provided the perfect receptacle for the water. He began to gargle and choked himself awake, sitting up in the midst of a coughing fit, Goten looked around bewildered by what just happened. He only saw Mr. Popo watering plants and humming to himself with a smile on his face. Goten nudged Trunks and went soundly ignored. His best friend and Mai were sound asleep and appeared far too comfortable with one another. Goten tried harder and began to shake him which elicited a mumbled response from Trunks, “I’ll get up, Mom. Just five more minutes.” Goten got fed up and kicked Trunks square in his ass before walking away like an innocent man. Trunks was startled awake and rubbed the spot Goten put the boot to him, “What the hell?!” Mai yawned and began to stretch before sitting up and rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, “Good morning, babe. How long were we asleep?” Trunks seemed unsure and looked at the time on his phone, “A couple of hours at least. Where’s Goten going?” He noticed that Goten was walking in the direction of the palm trees situated near the edge of the look-out.


As Goten approached the open area between the two rows of palm trees, he noticed Shihori was sitting next to Piccolo. Both of them remained motionless and Goten circumnavigated their position until he came around to a spot which faced them. Both of them were deep in a state of meditation with their cross-legged positions resembling the lotus pose. Goten sat down a few yards away from them with his legs crossed and he intently waited for one of them to rouse from their meditation. They had found Shihori meditating like this since last evening and it seems over the course of the night Piccolo had quietly provided her some company. Goten began to wonder what was on Shihori’s mind that she would put herself through such strenuous mental exercises so soon after recovering from a near death experience. Her clothing and exposed skin still bore the reminders of what she had gone through last night, the clothing was cut in several places and her skin was still stained with blood that indicated where she had been injured. Yet now she seemed so peaceful and composed, it was a drastic change from just a few hours earlier.


Dende had made his presence known from inside the look-out and stopped by to engage in conversation with Trunks and Mai, “You don’t say? That certainly is troubling news but strangely I don’t sense anyone like that on Earth. How curious.” Dende seemed just as perplexed as they were to the true motives and identity of this mysterious swordsman that attacked Shihori. Mai turned her attention toward Shihori who was still deep in her meditative posture, she noticed Goten had posted himself nearby and she made a face, “Trunks, you need to talk to him. He’s doing a horrible job at giving her space. I know we went through a lot last night and if it wasn’t for you two showing up when you did….” She sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose between her thumb and forefinger, “She’s still upset at what he did. I would be too if I were in her shoes and if you saw the state she was in when I found her yesterday….” Mai shook her head which gave Trunks pause and directed his attention toward his best friend, “Yeah, I’ll see what I can do.” Trunks began to make his way across the look-out toward Goten when he noticed a familiar yellow aircraft making its way toward their location, “Crap, it’s my mom.” The Capsule 576 VTOL came in for a landing in the large open area in the middle of the look-out. Once the rear hatch opened a blue haired woman ran off the aircraft in quite the panic, “Trunks! Trunks, are you okay?!” Trunks had a surprised and embarrassed expression on his face, Bulma quickly swooped in and snatched him up in her arms. She began to kiss him all over his face, “Trunks, I’m so glad that you’re alright. When I got a message from Mai last night saying it was urgent, I feared the worst.” Trunks cringed and tried to pull away from his overly protective mother, “I’m fine, Mom. Everyone is okay and as a matter of fact it was Shihori who texted you last night from Mai’s phone.” Bulma looked confused like she wasn’t following what the big deal was since everyone seemed to be doing fine, “Well, then what’s the big emergency? Couldn’t Shihori have just come to the house to get her things herself? I’m not a delivery service, you know!” Bulma started to sound agitated like she felt her kindness was being exploited. Mai walked up beside Trunks wearing her zipped-up leather jacket when Bulma noticed her, “Mai, care to explain what is going on?” Mai took a deep breath and let out a sigh before she started to explain, she held up her hands which still bore red stains from her and Shihori’s blood, “Don’t be mad but….” Bulma’s eyes went wide and her face showed the stunned reaction, “Oh my god! Is that blood?!” Mai appeared uncomfortable as she began to explain the events of last evening, probably due to the fact that it was her idea to go out in the first place, “Shihori and I went out to a party at a fraternity near the university last night. Then all of a sudden there was this strange alien guy that showed up and started trashing the place. He said his name was Kanzō and that he was looking for Shihori. He also said something about the gods trying to trick her or use her. I don’t quite remember the details because we started to fight shortly afterward. I used my pistol to try and take him out, but he moved so fast he was deflecting all my bullets out of the air with his sword. He got right up on me before I could move, he cut me on the side with his huge sword.” Mai became more animated the more she explained, using hand gestures and pointing thing out when relevant, “Shihori jumped in to protect me and that’s when things went south really fast, he ended up being crazy strong and Shihori was having a hard time fighting him even as a Super Saiyan. He ended up stabbing her in the chest with this huge knife!” Mai was showing approximations of the size of the weapons with her hands as she spoke. “But I called Trunks and Goten who quickly showed up to lend a hand. They took us to Korin who gave us some senzu. Shihori pulled through but then she said she needed to fix herself and she flew up here to the look-out. So, we followed her, and she’s been meditating over there with Piccolo ever since.” Mai gestured to where Shihori was seated as she finished her riveting story. Bulma gave her a look like she was overwhelmed by all the information she unloaded on her, “Holy shit, sounds like you guys had quite the night out. So where is this guy who attacked you?” Mai shrugged her shoulders and shook her head, “I don’t know. After he thought he finished off Shihori he just flew away. Dende says he can’t sense him anywhere on Earth, so I assume he’s just gone.” Bulma stood with her fists on her hips and she closed her eyes in thought for a moment, “Hmm. What a time for Goku and Vegeta to take off without telling anyone where they’re going. Saiyans, I swear. I suppose we should contact Korian and Sorrel to let them know about Shihori. They should know at least she’s safe.” All of a sudden, there was an *ahem* given in Shihori’s high pitched tone of voice that sounded off behind Bulma. All three of them turned their attention around to the source of the interjection, Shihori was standing with her arms crossed over her chest, “Hi guys, you know I can hear you talking about me from over there, right?” Trunks scratched his head and gave her a look like he didn’t understand how that was even possible. She rolled her eyes and pointed to her rabbit ears on top of her head, “These aren’t just for decoration Trunks!” Goten came around acting timid in Shihori’s presence, they both exchanged glances with one another but didn’t say a word to each other. He joined Bulma, Trunks, and Mai standing opposite of Shihori.


Suddenly, they noticed Piccolo walking up from behind Shihori, he stopped with his arms crossed over his chest, “So, we have a situation on our hands. Shihori already filled me on the details.” Shihori looked to Piccolo with a smile, “Thanks, Mr. Piccolo for helping me get my head straight. You’re the best.” Piccolo got slightly embarrassed by the praise that Shihori was heaping onto him, “Hmmm. Don’t mention it kid.” Shihori turned her attention back to the group, “I agree with you Bulma. We should contact my Dad because if my attacker really is part of a larger group, we’re going to need his help to handle this threat.” Bulma looked over Shihori’s physical appearance and gave her a concerned look, “Honey, your clothes look like they’ve seen better days. If he did this the last time you fought him why did you want your combat gear? Don’t tell me you have a death wish.” Shihori raised her hand in a gesture to say to ‘hold on’ before she began to explain, “No, I don’t, and I know I’m not strong enough to fight him yet. That’s why I came here to ask Dende if I can use the Room of Spirit and Time.” While everyone knew of the room and what purpose it served, both Goten and Trunks elicited a reaction of surprise because they knew firsthand what going in there was like. Trunks chimed in, “Whoa, whoa, whoa, don’t tell me you plan on going in there by yourself for a whole year? I mean, Shihori, we know you’re tough, but c’mon that’s crazy talk.” Shihori responded to him with a scoff, “I know what I’m doing Trunks! I was in there with my Dad for three years remember?!” Goten finally made his presence known by adding to the conversation, “Shihori, you don’t have to do this alone. You can count on us. I’ll come with you….” She quickly snapped to stop him before he finished, “NO! I need to do this alone.” Shihori didn’t come off as angry or condescending but more anxious to not have him interfere. “None of you understand what I’ve been going through,” she stated very poignantly about the situation. Goten appeared somber when she quickly shot down his offer to join her. He did have other plans to try and use the time to reconnect with her, but they quickly went up in smoke. Shihori continued on, “It’s my fault that I couldn’t stand up to Kanzō. It’s because I became distracted and stopped training. I have to make it right; I have to prove to myself that I can be that person again.” Everyone just looked at her while she stated her manifesto. Mai smiled at her dear friend, “You can do it Shihori. If anything, you’re one of the most stubborn people I know, and I love you for it.” Bulma joined in, “We’ll make sure to let your parents know what’s going on. We wouldn’t want them blindsided if there’s more of them running around. When you’re ready to go I brought what you asked.” Shihori showed a lot of pride in her friends by giving them a beaming smile, “Thanks guys. I’m counting on you.” Goten appeared less enthusiastic about the whole plan. He quietly beat himself up over the notion that Shihori became too distracted with their relationship that she had stopped training and lost her edge. He started to get the feeling that in a way she blamed him for getting hurt.


Shihori had gone with Bulma to the Capsule 576 VTOL to retrieve her clothing, armor, and most importantly her sword. She carried the wardrobe neatly folded against her chest and the sword was clutched against her body in her right hand. Bulma explained to her about some simple modifications she made to spare equipment she handed to her in case containing capsules, “I gave it some more flex since you decided to start training with a sword and the gloves are modified to allow you to have better handling of your weapon. Shihori listened intently as they walked and accepted the case from her with a polite smile, “Thanks, you really went out of your way for me.” The rabbit eared young lady calmly approached Dende who was conferring with Piccolo, “Dende, may I use the Room of Spirit and Time? I have a lot of training I need to cover in a short amount of time. I need to be there for my family if he comes back to attack.” Dende nodded in agreeance but he gave her a curious look, “Okay, but are you sure you want to go in there alone? Everyone who goes by themselves doesn’t last long with the exception of Vegeta, but I like to attribute that him already being a little unhinged.” Piccolo enjoyed the comment about Vegeta as a smirk drew across his lips, “All joking aside, Dende is right, years ago I attempted to train in the room alone and I can honestly tell you that it is not to be taken lightly.” Shihori seemed determined to accomplish her goal no matter who attempted to dissuade her from her chosen path to reach it. Dende turned to Mr. Popo who was already standing by the entrance to the Room of Spirit and Time, the young Namekian nodded to him which was the signal to open the room for her. Shihori stepped up to the shining white portal between Earth and the pocket dimension the room occupied. Before she was able to enter Goten called out to her from behind, “Shihori….” She turned her head to the side and her bright red eyes drew to the corners of her eyes in his direction. “Be careful in there and good luck.” She didn’t react to his words immediately but paused for a few seconds as if she were processing what he just said. She gave him a confident nod before she turned around and stepped into the Room of Spirit and Time. Mr. Popo shut the door behind her once she cleared the threshold and disappeared into the shining white light.


Inside the room, Shihori leaned up against the inside of the door and clenched a hand to her chest over her heart. It was beating a little fast and she closed her eyes to try and calm herself down with some slow, soothing breaths. She sighed in exhale and opened her eyes back up to check out the interior of the room which she had all to herself. Somehow, she wasn’t quite prepared for the gravity of her situation, that she would be spending the better part of a year all by herself. She suddenly felt a bit overwhelmed and decided it would be best to keep herself busy so as not to fall into the trap of thinking about it too much. Shihori laid out her combat gear and sword on the bed in the living area. She went about drawing herself a bath so she could clean up and feel refreshed before her arduous training regime would begin in earnest. Once she stripped off her damaged and soiled clothing, she sunk down into the warm water of the tub and took a minute to relax her body and her mind in those waters. She closed her eyes for a moment after feeling quite relaxed and drifted off to sleep. She began to replay last night’s events in her mind while soaked in the steamy waters. It was all broken up and came on as waves of emotions, first she felt anxious and sad like how she had been when Mai found her. Then she suddenly she felt fear and startled herself awake when she remembered Kanzō brutally stabbing her in the chest. She sat up in the tub and looked around to check her surroundings, after noticing that she was safe and sound, she sighed in relief.


After a while she finished cleaning herself up and washing her hair, she wrapped herself in a towel as she climbed out of the tub. She headed for the kitchen area to prepare herself a hearty meal, she thought to herself ‘A true warrior can’t train or fight on an empty stomach.’ She dug into some steamed rice and servings of chashu pork she found in the fridge. If the bath soothed her body then it was a good meal that truly soothed her soul, soon after she felt like her old self for the first time in a while. Once she was finished with her meal, she put on the clothing that Bulma brought her and got fully dressed in her black gi pants, black athletic style compression shirt, white boots with gold trim, and white gloves. She pulled her white and gold trim body armor over her head and finished off the ensemble by fastening her golden hilted sword in its maroon scabbard to her gold obi style belt. Shihori stepped up to the edge between the living quarters and the endless abyss of the room itself. She took a deep breath and stepped down off the platform into a strange sensation one you had to get used to when dealing with sudden gravitational shifts. She started her training by focusing her ki steadily and carefully, bringing forth a relaxed and controlled transformation to Super Saiyan. She was relieved that she could accomplish this much due to her previous lackadaisical attitude toward her training regimen. Her right hand fell to the hilt of the katana and she quickly drew the blade in a smooth practice stroke. All the while she focused on her breathing, with a sense of new determination about her movements. Shihori disappeared deeper into the endless void of the room to take full advantage of what it had to offer and to truly test herself to see if she had what it takes to succeed.
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 7)

Universe 9, Sidra’s former planet


Inside the temple of Sidra, Universe 9’s former God of Destruction, there were sounds echoing through the halls. Drawing closer to the source of the noise, it appeared to come from within the god’s bed chambers, where Vardier had just collapsed to the sheets along with his lover Borbon. Vardier had a very satisfied smile across his face as he turned his head to the lovely and voluptuous Angel in which he shared the bed. “Have enough energy for one more?” he said with a smirk. Borbon smiled and leaned over to kiss him deeply on the lips but after a quick moment of heated passion that nearly reignited the fire in the bedroom, she pulled away from him and moved to the edge of the bed, “Later, my love. There are duties I must attend to now that we are in control.” She slipped her nude body from between the sheets and walked across the bed chamber, she extended her hand to summon her staff from thin air and it settled into her grasp. She waved it across her body and in an instant her clothing appeared over her body in a discharge of energy that trailed along as she moved the staff over her body. Vardier got himself dressed in his pants and followed along behind her. “What do we have to worry about my dear? We seized an entire universe for ourselves! I’ve never felt so exhilarated about what the future holds! We get to start over, together.” Borbon turned with a smile on her face and motioned him closer with a ‘Come here’ gesture of her finger. Vardier was curious as to what she was doing and walked over to join her. Borbon tapped her staff against the ground and displayed different perspectives across the universe and motioned for him to pay attention, “Look here my dearest, I’ve dispatched our fighters across the universe to quell any last vestiges of resistance. Shira and Meru to Metius, Maida and Shinamo to Verted, and Kanzō is in search of the location of Korian’s remaining family. They think they escaped when they fled with the Supreme Kai….” Borbon scoffed to herself at the thought of Sorrel and company running for their lives. Vardier stood by her side listening intently to her words but when Borbon turned to revel in her plans with him, he had a less exuberant and thoughtful expression on his face, “What’s the matter my love? Are you not in the mood to celebrate our victory?” He nodded to her but when he opened his mouth to speak his thoughts told a different story, “I am, but what of Korian’s family? They’re certainly not a threat to us now that he’s gone. What need do we have to pursue them?” Borbon’s smile slowly faded from her lips as he spoke, her brow began to sink in frustration with his words. Quite suddenly, she lashed out at him in a surprising outburst, “Because I will it! The Saiyan dared to stand against me and he paid dearly for it! The deaths of family members will serve as an example of what happens if you stand in opposition to me! Do I make myself clear?!” The look on Vardier’s face spoke volumes, it was a mixture of surprise, confusion, and a mixture of tinge of sadness. Borbon had never raised her to voice to him, let alone ever shown this fatalistic sadism she now had on full display. She closed her eyes for a brief moment while she composed herself with a slow exhale, “My apologies beloved. It’s just been hard for me all these years being alone without you. I felt so out of control and now it just scares me to have even the slightest thing be out of line. I won’t let anything tear us apart again.” The Angel stepped forward and embraced her lover. Vardier appeared more relaxed as he took her into his arms, “I won’t let it happen either, I swear it.” Borbon stepped back from the embrace with a reassured smile on her face, “Thank you my love. I feel assured that I can always count on your support.” Vardier gestured toward her display of different locations in Universe 9, “Will you show me our progress? I’m eager to fully realize our plans and bring peace to this shit hole of a universe.” Borbon found his coarse language quite funny and did exactly as he asked. The perspective shifted to a faraway planet as three wolves came into view.


Universe 9, Planet Verted


Bergamo was out of breath, he looked side to side to his brothers, Basil and Lavender, who were both beaten and having a hard time remaining standing. All three wolf brothers were intently focused on a looming threat opposite them on the long empty street in their slum neighborhood. Basil painfully clenched a bloody wound on his arm, the discomfort showed on his face, “Guys, I think we need to regroup. If this keeps up, I don’t know if we can last.” Lavender was hunched over more than usual with a black eye and blood trickling from his lip, “They’re just too strong, I can’t make it.” Bergamo growled in frustration to both his brothers protesting their situation, “Knock it off! You both sound like a couple of pups straight off the teat. We’re the Trio de Dangers, we don’t give up!” Boisterous laughter erupted from a short distance away, through the billowing smoke of fires that spread to various building, there appeared a large man that towered over them all in height. He clapped his large hands in applause to Bergamo’s rousing speech, “Great pep talk, Fido. Except there’s just one thing you failed to tell them.” Maida held up a finger indicating the number one. Bergamo arched a brow very curiously in response to his declaration, “And that is?” Maida stopped in his tracks and raised a hand waving goodbye to him, “You forgot to say good-bye.” Abruptly, from behind Basil and Lavender came a pair of metal arms extending out that grabbed them each by the neck. Both of the younger brothers’ eyes went wide in shock as they were dragged away behind a veil of thick gray smoke, both brothers trying to reach out for Bergamo in desperation. Bergamo called out for them with a tinge of hysteria in his voice, “Basil! Lavender!” There were a few grunts of pain and sounds of heavy objects impacting one another before there was nothing but dead silence. Bergamo turned as Maida approached him and the eldest wolf brother threw himself forward in a wild frenzy. He reared back a powerful fist and struck the large red skinned alien directly in his chest. Maida was completely unmoved by his strike against him and reached down quickly to grab the wolf by both shoulders, lifting him into the air in a solid grasp. Maida brought the struggling wolf closer to eye level and sneered at him, “Now this is how you say goodnight.” Maida launched forward with a swift headbutt that smashed against Bergamo’s head in an eruption of blood. The wolf fell from his clutches to the ground in a heap. Blood began to flow freely from a large wound on top of his head. He felt his consciousness fade in and out, but he spied a dark clad man with metal arms approaching him from the other direction with blood staining both of his hands. Shinamo stopped near the downed wolf and looked down at him with an expressionless calculation in his gaze. Suddenly, one of his arms extended out and pierced into Bergamo’s chest and came directly out his back. Bergamo’s body shook under the force of the strike, but he didn’t have the energy or the self-awareness to react in his dying moments. He began to feel cold and sleepy while his eyelids sank down bringing him into darkness. Maida chuckled as he felt the life leave his body as he went limp in his grasp.


Universe 9, Planet Metius


Hopp was making a frantic escape through the trees while lighthearted, whimsical laughter echoed around the forest. The purple furred cat’s yellow eyes darted this way and that trying to plan her next move. She thought to herself that this was a waking nightmare, these two had come out of nowhere to attack her and now they had her on the run. Hopp stopped near a large tree to catch her breath when suddenly one of the twins, the one with purple eyes and white leggings, which indicated it be Shira, dropped down from the treetops directly behind her. Shira smirked and chuckled while Hopp frantically spun around lashing out with her sharp red claws. Shira merely leaned backward to avoid her strike, continuing to tumble into a backwards cartwheel which put her in position to snap a kick into Hopp’s chin. She fell back against the tree trunk and wiped her chin with the back of her hand. *Tch* She scoffed to herself while she took a fighting stance and prepared to defend herself. Hopp thrust a hand forward to send her claws extending out toward Shira’s face. The razor-edged claws came within a hair’s breadth of piercing directly into Shira’s eye. Out of the treetops dropped Meru with a swift knife hand that severed Hopp’s claws before they were able to make contact her sister. Hopp hissed in frustration at the surprise attack and very quickly she was met headlong by an attacker with cold, ice blue eyes. Hopp quickly thrust her remaining claws in quick jabs aimed at her but Meru weaved around the attacks with the grace of a trained dancer. One last swipe was taken at her, but she ducked down to disappear from view but Hopp saw a set of purple eyes coming straight for her, too little, too late. Shira leap frogged over her sister and drove a fist down into Hopp’s face. Blood spewed from her mouth after taking the full force of the hit and she rolled to the ground. Shira continued her advance, Hopp managed to roll up to her feet, she watched helplessly as the purple eyed beauty fell down onto one of her hands and proceeded to bicycle kick her in the face with snapping kicks. This sent Hopp tumbling end over end and come crashing down into a nearby large tree trunk. When her vision began to clear she saw both females charging at her through the trees, they made a weaving pattern which tricked the eye into seeing them fade into one person and switch places as they came at her. Hopp pulled herself up to her feet so she could properly defend herself. She was met by Meru, but Shira was right behind her in a streamline attack, Hopp was quickly out matched by several unseen body blows followed by Meru smashing a leaping uppercut into her chin. Hopp hit the ground on her back with stars in her eyes and blood leaking from her mouth. The twins began to snicker at her again like it was all a game to them, Shira began to round behind her in a calculated manner. She was lifted off the ground in a bloody daze and placed into a headlock which she weakly attempted to fight off. Hopp swatted at the woman’s grip in a futile attempt to peel her arms away from her. Meru leaned forward and kissed the palm of her own hand before extending it out and blowing her a kiss. Little did Hopp know that it was her way of saying good-bye as Shira quickly twisted her neck with an audible *crack* as her spine was severed in one fast motion. Hopp fell face first to the ground with a heavy thud. Both Shira and Meru turned to one another with devious smirks crossing their lips.


Universe 9, God of Destruction’s planet


Borbon turned away from the viewing of her minions performing their murderous deeds exactly to specification. She calmly began to walk back toward to the bed, “Vardier I want you now.” Vardier continued to stare at the aftermath of the slaying that were just committed by his comrades, faces he didn’t know, people who only wanted to live until they decided to take it away from them. In his head he had always thought that the ends justified the means, it was why he chose the path to become the next God of Destruction. Except now this felt dirty like his view of the world had become muddied by their recent actions. He turned away from the projections that hung in the air, Borbon was leaning back on the bed fully nude and waiting for him to take her. The beautiful Angel motioned for him to come to her and she laid down on the bed waiting for him to give her exactly what she wanted. Vardier’s mind was put at ease when he felt the first sensation of her touch, it was as if all his apprehensions suddenly melted away and he fully belonged to Borbon.


Universe 9, Planet Basur


Several hours later, it was early in the morning, but it appeared as if the sun had yet to rise in the sky. A thick cloud of dark gray smoke swept across a landscape littered with impact craters and fallen debris that was slowly beginning to burn itself out. Ash from the fires was falling from the sky like flakes of gray snow. It slowly piled up on Korian’s fallen body, creating a layer of fluffy powder from head to toe. Shockingly, one of his eyes sprang open and he gasped long and hard for breath in the noxious air. After taking in a deep breath of air which was mixed with the particulates that poisoned the air, he began to cough and gag as it invaded his lungs. Through it all he managed to expel what irritated his airway in the form of blood tinted black by the soot he had been breathing. Korian felt broken from all the pain that racked his now ravaged and heavily damaged body. In his weakened state, he struggled to identify his surroundings since one eye was swollen shut and he felt like his orbital was broken from the beating Borbon had inflicted upon him. Even in the best of conditions it was difficult to see but with the damage his body took, it was a struggle to make anything out clearly. He clawed at the ground with his soiled and bloody hands, slowly sliding across the ground. Each movement of his arms was like torture and as his body was being drug across the ground, it was sheer agony on his broken legs. Korian shuddered in pain and felt the tears begin to form in his eyes while he struggled with all his might to reach his home.



After several long, agonizing minutes his body finally had nothing left to give and he laid himself against the ground with his face pressed into the cool dirt. He was panting from sheer exhaustion which only intensified the suffering his broken body had to endure. He blindly reached out to make one last attempt to pull himself to safety and his face froze in surprise because his fingertips fell onto something as he reached for the ground. Through all the pain and exhaustion, he slowly managed to bring his head up, his chin resting against the ground while he tried to focus on exactly what he was seeing. The tears of pain that had left streaks down his dirty face now came back but were produced out of pure joy. Right there laying at his fingers was a small brown leather bag, he recalled giving it to Sorrel, but in the confusion, it must have dropped to the ground. He wiggled his fingers to draw it into his grasp and he managed to weakly drag his arm closer to his face. He laid his head against the cool ground once more while his shaking and dirtied hand pried open the draw string on the bag. He reached inside with his fingers to scoop out what he hoped and prayed was still contained inside. He found exactly what he was after and he brought the last senzu in his shakily to his lips. He managed to pop it into his mouth and forced himself through all the pain his broken jaw gave him to chew it up and swallow.


After several tense seconds of waiting to see if the senzu could even help him in such a battered state, Korian’s body shook with a reinvigorated sensation as his wounds were mended and his energy levels stabilized. He pushed himself off the ground and stood to finally survey the battlefield with full awareness. The once peaceful lakeside land where his home stood was riddled with destruction that gave it an eerie sense of post-apocalyptic abandonment. Even his home was partially destroyed from the collateral damage sustained during his battle with Vardier. He saw Mojito’s body lying motionless on the ground close to where he had once been himself. He walked over to the fallen angel and knelt down next to him in a sullen moment. It appeared as though Mojito were merely asleep, so he placed a hand on his shoulder and shook him to try to rouse him from his slumber. It was a fruitless venture that had little hope of succeeding in the first place. As he stood up, he saw Sidra’s body lying face first on the ground. He made a face because he felt it was his failure to stop Vardier that allowed this to happen in the first place. Even his Super Saiyan Blue form wasn’t strong enough to defeat this nascent god of destruction. His thoughts quickly turned to his family once he remembered that they had fled to safety with Roh. He grew worried that they may have been followed by Vardier or even worse by Borbon. Korian closed his eyes to focus his mind and try to calm himself down, he took deep steady breaths while he channeled his ki for travel to a distant world. Instantly, his body vanished from the spot with a *snap* of energy that crackled and dissipated through the air after he had gone.


Universe 9, Sacred World of the Supreme Kai


It was eerily quiet on the planet that Sorrel, Kuroba, and Kitsune currently inhabited. It had been that case ever since Roh’s life had been extinguished before their very eyes. Sorrel was on the ground next to the table Roh kept his crystal ball. She was sitting with her legs crossed at the ankles with Kuroba resting in her lap while the young boy’s head was against her chest. She was slowly rocking back and forth with the dual purpose to keep herself calm and attempting to soothe her rattled son. He was clearly disturbed by what he had experienced, the little boy remained far too quiet given his usual happy and outgoing demeanor. Sorrel’s own nerves were at wits end with everything that had happened over the last twenty-four hours. Kuroba’s stomach began to growl and he shifted anxiously in her lap to look up at her with sad eyes, “Mama, hungry.” She felt sad that she had nothing to feed him and it tore her to pieces that they were in this predicament with no clear answer in sight. She reached down to stroke his messy dark hair, “I know baby, I’m hungry too. Mama will find you something to eat, I promise.” Kuroba settled his head against her chest again because being close to her was the only thing that made him feel comfortable right now.

Kitsune was not far away from them sitting crossed legged in a meditative posture. She was attempting to cope in her own way given the circumstances. She had tried to scout for any food sources but as far as she could tell there was nothing in the vicinity. It was in stressful situations such as this that Kitsune found it exceedingly difficult to fight the urge to drink. It had been a part of her life for so long that it became like a dark, nervous twitch to reach for a bottle when the times got tough. She had done so well for a long time, but she had experienced her moments of weakness such as when Sorrel was killed. Now with Korian unaccounted for and a rogue Angel on the loose in their universe, falling prey to temptation seemed like the least of her problems. Sorrel came over to her carrying Kuroba and alerted Kitsune to her presence with a long sigh, “We have to do something, we’re all starving and Roh obviously isn’t coming back.” Kitsune peeled her eyes open and looked up to her daughter in law with a calm demeanor about her, “We need to remain composed and wait for Korian, there’s not much else we can do right now.” Sorrel’s brow furrowed in frustration with Kitsune’s blasé demeanor. It was difficult for Sorrel to keep her emotions in check given the circumstances, she felt herself becoming more impulsive and she wanted nothing more than to lash out. She hated how she felt, it made her even angrier that there was nothing she could do to comfort her son. She sighed and started to raise her voice a bit when she spoke, “Don’t you think I know that?! I’m just getting tired of waiting around doing nothing! It’s been a full day and he hasn’t come for us. Korian wouldn’t do that unless….” Sorrel stopped herself from saying the word out loud. She was too afraid to openly admit what she was thinking, too painful to even speak the words that Korian might be dead. Kitsune made a face like the mere mention of it made her sick. The sly fox stood up off the ground and towered over her much shorter rabbit daughter in law. Sorrel’s expression grew stiff and angry as she prepared for a verbal bout with Kitsune, but she was incredibly surprised when she was pulled into a hug. Kitsune held Sorrel’s head against her chest like a mother would do to a small child and Sorrel completely lost it, tears careening out of her eyes onto her cheeks. Kitsune lovingly stroked Kuroba’s hair as the little boy became unsettled by his mother’s sudden outburst of sadness, “Shhh. Don’t you ever give up hope on my son. Korian would never give up on seeing you again.” Sorrel sniffled and wiped her eyes, she nodded and felt some of the tension eased by Kitsune’s words.


Quite abruptly, there was a *snap* of energy that appeared a short distance away from them. Both Kitsune and Sorrel turned with awe in their eyes when they saw Korian appear before them a bit rough around the edges but completely in one piece. The spikey hair Saiyan nervously rubbed the back of his head and gave them a big beaming smile, “Hey guys, sorry to keep you waiting.” Sorrel ran to him with Kuroba in her arms, she threw himself into his open arms and the three of them clung to each other as a family once more. Sorrel was so relieved that her emotions overflowed in a rush, she began to cry again, “You big dummy, don’t ever do that to me again, you hear me? I thought you were gone for good!” Korian reached out for Kuroba and the little half-Saiyan boy began to cling onto his chest, he remained sad and quiet but still couldn’t hide the fact that he missed his father. Korian gave Sorrel an apologetic look while the rabbit thumbed the tears out of her eyes, “I’m sorry dear. Truth be told, what I did was reckless, I hope you can forgive me.” Sorrel’s sad expression twisted into a smile because she was so overwhelmed to have him back, but her wife instincts made her chuckle once he admitted he was wrong, “Don’t let it happen again you big jerk.” Kitsune came up to her son with a smile and surprised him by grabbing him around the neck and pulling him into a hug, “Don’t worry your poor mother like that!” Sorrel gave her a dumb founded look like she couldn’t believe Kitsune was faking being reserved the entire time. Korian peeled himself away from her and waved his free hand, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I get it!” Once he was freed from both ladies, he sat Kuroba down on the table where the crystal ball was perched. Kuroba curiously watched his father while his tail began to twist in the air as he sat. Korian looked to Kitsune and Sorrel with a serious demeanor, “We’re in serious trouble, Sidra is dead, Mojito is…” he paused briefly and looked off to the side at Kuroba who was intently watching him before continuing on, “He’s not going to be any help this time.” Sorrel interjected as he revealed this information to them, “Roh is gone too. He told us before his life expired that they were linked together to maintain balance. If one of them goes, so does the other.” Korian cupped his chin in a thoughtful posture while he digested this information. “So, there really are no gods left in our universe, great this just keeps getting better and better.” He exhaled in a sharp sigh, “I didn’t stand a chance against Borbon at all.” He actually paused and felt a shiver run down his spine, “Her power is beyond comprehension, it’s unlike anything I’ve ever experienced.” He paused again thoughtfully before he turned to the ladies again with an expression that openly showed how serious he was about the situation, “There’s something else, instead of killing me outright, she used a technique which drained all my energy. It felt like every bit of my ki was like water spinning down the drain. The last thing I remember before blacking out was her saying something like ‘What can be given can also be taken away.’ There was only pain after that, and I don’t remember anything else until I woke up this morning.” Kitsune gave him a sympathetic look and put a hand on his shoulder, “It’s alright, my son. The important thing is you’re safe and we’re together again.” He maintained his serious demeanor even though she was clearly trying to comfort him. Sorrel shrugged and shook her head, “Big deal, so you lost one fight. You told me that Saiyans only get stronger after battle and especially so if you get really hurt.” Sorrel seemed smug in the knowledge that surely now Korian had the strength to kick all their asses. “You should have received quite the boost to be able to take on that bastard Vardier.” Korian looked to his optimistic wife and remained very pensive as he thought more about what Borbon said to him. “Hang on a minute, let me try something.” He took a few steps back toward the edge of the platform to give himself some space. He clenched his teeth as he forced his ki surging throughout his body. Veins began to show in his neck and forehead as Korian pushed hard like he was trying to force something hidden deep inside to the surface. Golden hair and blue-green eyes erupted as he transformed into a Super Saiyan which caused a surprise to both ladies who looked on in awe. Korian’s energy began to settle from an erratic golden aura which encircled his whole body until it faded, his features returned to his normal as he powered down. Sorrel gave him a proud smile, “See? That was incredible, I told you that you got a lot stronger.” Korian wasn’t sharing in her enthusiasm, “No, that’s not it. Its, its, all gone.” Kitsune arched a brow curiously, “What do you mean IT’s gone?” Korian looked at them both with an expression of absolute dismay, “My god ki. I can’t transform into Super Saiyan God anymore.” Sorrel’s expression suddenly changed from one of cocky exuberance to a sudden realization that gave her a very sober demeanor, “Oh we are so f@*$ed.” Kitsune was trying to be more pragmatic about the situation and looked to him with concern, “You don’t have your god ki anymore? So, what’s the problem? Having setbacks never stopped you from giving it your all to accomplish your mission. Don’t forget that you have friends and a daughter on Earth who would be more than willing to help you.” Korian came to the realization that Kitsune was right, he appreciated her logical thinking during hard times, “You’re right, I was confident I could handle things on my own that I forgot about everyone else.” His mood began to lighten significantly like he was hatching a plan as they spoke, “Like you said, Shihori is there too! I’m sure we can come up a plan to take them on together.” Kitsune smiled and went over to pick up Kuroba off the table. She turned to Korian and Sorrel with the young boy in her arms, “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s head to Earth.” Sorrel’s ears perked up and began to stand on end. She walked over to Korian to hold his hand, she interlaced their fingers and looked up to her husband with a smile, “Let’s go to Earth. Our baby girl is waiting for us.” Korian nodded in agreeance with both of them and held out his hand for Kitsune. When they were all together, he focused his ki and they all disappeared with a *snap* on the spot. They headed off on their way to Universe 7 and Earth to recruit reinforcements to take on Borbon and her menace.

 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 8)

Universe 7, Earth


The Capsule Corp. 579 VTOL landed in a large open courtyard at the Capsule Corp. estate. Once the aircraft had successfully set down, the large loading ramp at the rear of the aircraft lowered to the ground. Bulma exited followed by Trunks, Goten, and Mai onto the grounds of Capsule Corp. Bulma had turned to speak to them as they continued walking, “I guess I should work on trying to contact Whis so we can get a message over to Korian.” She sighed as she just made a realization, “I can already hear Whis berating me for using him in a game of telephone.” Suddenly, there was a *snap* of energy directly in front of Bulma which startled her. She was surprised by the sudden appearance of Korian, Sorrel, Kitsune, and Kuroba out of thin air, she fell onto her backside and began screaming in fright. This startled Korian as well and he reared back in fright letting out his own startled yell. Sorrel looked between Bulma and her husband, who was acting like a big baby. She rolled her eyes as she stepped forward to lend Bulma hand off the ground, “Sorry for barging in on you like this but we have a situation on our hands.” The three teens standing back a bit just looked at one another and blinked. Goten stepped forward and dared to ask the question that was on all their minds, “What kind of situation?” Bulma dusted herself off and looked down at Sorrel who had some concern in her eyes, “Come on inside, I’ll explain everything.


After everyone headed inside and had some time to settle in, Korian’s group had something to eat which they all sorely needed. Kitsune got a change of clothes, but the only thing that fit her busty figure was Capsule Corp. hoody and sweatpants. She cut a hole in the seat of the sweatpants to make room for her tail, “It’s suitably comfortable” she said as she sat down amongst the group. Sorrel came back from the other room after she laid Kuroba down for a nap, she looked to Bulma with a smile of appreciation, “Thank you so much. He’s been really shaken up by everything that’s happened. I’m glad he can finally get proper rest.” Bulma waved her hand with a smile, “It’s really no trouble at all.” She turned her attention to Bulla who was laying on the floor coloring with some crayons.


Korian’s group and the teens began to swap stories to catch one another up to speed, Sorrel’s face was aghast that they had managed to send someone after Shihori in Universe 7. “If I get my hands on him, I swear, I will tear him a new assho-” Korian was sitting next to her, he placed his hand on her shoulder which stopped her from continuing on with her angry outburst. He turned his attention to Goten, looking for answers about his daughter, since he knew she was most likely to be in his company he figured he would be the best source of information, “Goten, where’s Shihori?” The young man hesitated in giving his response and suddenly appeared sheepish having to face her parents, “She’s at Look-out in the Room of Spirit and Time. She’s been in there most of the day.” Sorrel leaned forward and looked at Goten suspiciously, “How come you’re not with her? After everything that’s happened, you’re just going to leave her by herself?” Korian gave him because he was equally curious to hear the answer himself. Goten gulped and began to fidget with his hands, “Well, uh, you see, she wanted to be alone and we kind of broke up.” Sorrel shot off the sofa in an instant and was up in Goten’s face which caused the young man to reel backward with a terrified expression on his face. This tiny rabbit was over the top of him shoving a finger into the tip of his nose, “What did you do?! If you hurt her Son Goten, I swear to all the Supreme Kais of every freaking universe that you will suffer!” Korian stood up and plucked his rabid wife off of him before she could carry on any further assault. He directed her to sit back down on the sofa, “Easy honey. I’m sure they have their reasons and we need to respect them.” Goten breathed a sigh of relief and averted his eyes from Sorrel. She crossed her arms and let out a *Hmph* while Korian changed the topic of conversation. “There’s something else I have to tell you.” He folded his hands together and hesitated for moment trying to think of the best way to say what he wanted to, “I-I can’t transform using god ki any longer. The Angel I fought used a technique to forcibly strip it from my body.” He began to surmise the more he thought about the experience over and over, “Seeing that we don’t naturally possess that power, it gives to reason that it’s like she said to me ‘What can be given, can also be taken away’.” Goten and Trunks looked a bit disconcerted after hearing that there was someone with those kind of abilities on the enemies’ side. Trunks spoke up, “Shihori said to us that she didn’t stand a chance against the one that attacked her. Then you’re saying there’s people even stronger than him? So, what’re we going to do?” Korian stood up looking thoughtful and shook his head, “I don’t know, but with Vegeta off-world and Kakarot missing in action, I doubt any of us really stand a chance against them. I have to face them, it’s my only choice.” Goten stood up and gave Korian a determined look, “You can’t fight them alone. I’m going with you.” Trunks looked up from his seated position on the sofa and stood up with a sigh. Mai reached out suddenly and grabbed his hand looking to him with pleading eyes not to be so rash. He gave her a sympathetic look, but she knew in her heart that he would never abandon his friends. As he stood, he placed a hand on Goten’s shoulder, “I can’t very well let you go by yourself, can I?” Bulma stood up herself and spread her hands out like she was putting a stop to that idea, “I don’t think so you two! You heard what he said about them, he was a Super Saiyan God and they nearly killed him. I’m putting a stop to this before you all go off and get yourselves killed!” Trunks gave his mother a serious look, “Mom, if we don’t do something now then there’s no telling when they come here next. I’m not going to stand by and let that happen.” Trunks’ eyes fell down to Mai apologetically, but she trusted that he was making the right choice. Bulma rubbed her temples and relented after thinking it over because she knew there was realistically no other option, “Fine, but you better not do anything reckless!” Trunks smiled and nodded to Bulma, “I won’t let you down.” Sorrel stood up and walked a few paces across the room, “I’m going to check on Kuroba. Don’t go charging off like a couple of half-cocked idiots. We need to come up with a strategy.” Korian looked at both Goten and Trunks, “Goten, what about your older brother? Isn’t he training again?” Goten nodded to him, “Yeah, he’s gotten stronger, but if Gohan goes with us then that would really only leave Mr. Piccolo to look after Earth.” he shrugged, “I don’t even know if my dad is on the planet so is that a risk we want to take?” Korian cupped his chin thoughtfully with his thumb and index finger, “Looks like we have to make do with what we’ve got.” Korian turned his attention over to Bulma, “I hate to ask, but do you happen to have any spare battle suits left over?” Korian patted his ripped undershirt and held up his hands to showcase his broken bracers on his wrists, “Mine got kind of broken.” Bulma crossed her arms over her chest and started tapping her foot while looking huffy, “I swear Korian, is this all I’m good for? Food and repairs?” Korian waved his hands and shook his head, “No, no, no, Bulma, you’re such a good friend and genius engineer, I only trust your work.” He began to chuckle nervously while he rubbed the back of his head. Bulma seemed to be placated ever so slightly and unfolded her arms in a sign of relent, “Well, since you do recognize that I am the best, I do happen to have some spares lying around.” Korian gave her a thumbs up and she went to pick up her cellphone, “Listen, I’m going to give Gohan a call to let him know what’s going on, then I’ll go dig up what you need out of storage. Until then, try to relax because you’re wound tighter than a two zeni watch.” Bulma disappeared down the hall talking to Gohan on the phone. Korian fell back onto the sofa and looked over to Kitsune who was lounging in her sweat suit flipping through the channels on the T.V. “You don’t think I’m overreacting, do you? She paused from watching a daytime soap opera and turned her head slightly in his direction. She eyed him for a moment without saying anything and turned her attention back to her program. Korian felt gut punched and slumped over onto his side in defeat. Goten, Trunks, and Mai felt awkward watching him get beat down without a single word being uttered.


After a few hours, Korian cleaned up and got himself dressed in the spare battle suit that Bulma had provided. Sorrel had joined Kuroba in one of the bedrooms for a nap. Trunks and Mai had slipped away to spend some quality time with one another. Meanwhile, Goten was awkwardly sitting across from Kitsune while she continued to watch daytime television. His eyes sidled over to the side nervously from time to time, but he wasn’t brave enough to try and strike up a conversation with her. She very slyly noticed his awkward glances out of the corner of her eye, so she decided to speak up, “Did anyone ever tell you it’s rude to stare.” Goten was caught off guard by her comment and waved his hands defensively, “No, I wasn’t staring, it’s just that we’ve never been formally introduced to one another.” Kitsune turned off the T.V. with the remote and turned her attention fully over to him, “Oh, is that all? I’m Kitsune, Shihori’s grandmother. Pleased to meet you.” He blinked and scratched his head, “But you’re a fox.” Kitsune narrowed her eyes and looked a bit annoyed by his comment, “Last time I checked.” Goten began to sweat when he realized that came out wrong, “I’m sorry that was rude. Never mind.” It became awkwardly silent while Kitsune continued to eyeball him. “Good talk.” She turned the T.V. back on and continued watching a game show.

Suddenly, Goten’s senses became overwhelmed when he felt an enormous energy signature closing in from a great distance. He stood up abruptly which drew Kitsune’s attention to it as well, “Oh no, this could be trouble.” Goten rushed outside without saying a word and he spotted Korian already outside on the lawn looking around for the source of the powerful ki. Goten stopped next to him, “Do you feel that?” Trunks hurried out onto the second-floor balcony putting his shirt back on and he turned back to Mai, “Stay inside.” He leapt down over the railing and landed in the yard near Goten and Korian, “That’s some enormous energy. Is it the enemy?!” Korian’s attention was focused up in the air now as a lone figure came down from the sky at high rate of speed. Bulma came out onto the patio above them, having been alerted to something happening by the sonic boom that echoed across the sky, “What’s going on? Are we under attack?” Korian smirked as he stayed focused on the sky, “No, I know that ki anywhere.” Everyone else focused their attention to the clear blue sky and then Trunks and Goten realized who it belonged to as well. Goten called out with excitement, “It’s Shihori!”


The young lady came straight down from the sky with her arms tucked back at her sides, her ears and hair whipping behind her in the wind as she flew. She had a focused expression on her face and as she came closer, she swooped up and came in for a soft, controlled landing on the lawn. Shihori was wearing Bulma’s newly designed battle suit, her chest plate was the same design as before, but her under suit was now dark blue which matched the same colors Korian wore. Her hair appeared a bit longer, going past her shoulders. She had her sword sheathed on her left hip and it was affixed to her waist via a gold obi belt. There was also a brown bag tied to the right side of her belt. Her gloves were reinforced on the back of each hand and each reinforcing was the same pattern and color as the reinforced toe caps on Vegeta’s boots, the gloves were now fingerless to allow her better use of her sword. The boots were the same style as Vegeta’s newer designed boots with gold colored toe caps. She smiled when she saw her father waiting for her out on the lawn, “Hey guys, did you miss me?” Korian and Shihori stepped forward toward one another, each of them having a grin painted across their faces. Once they were a few paces from one another, Korian threw open his arms and Shihori latched onto him giving him a loving embrace. Korian ran his hand over her ears and her dark brown hair, “I’m glad you’re safe, honey bunny.” She stepped back from the embrace and a more focused expression befell her face, “Never better Papa. So, I take it you know about Kanzō and his friends?” Korian crossed his arms and thought for a moment how he should break the news of his depowering to her, but he figured he would just shoot straight with her, “Yeah, unfortunately things are a lot more complicated than they seem, you see I’ve lost my-” The front door burst open and standing in the threshold was a short statured rabbit with a raging fire alight in her eyes. Sorrel came charging outside with her arms wide, “My baby!!!!” Shihori looked nervous as her mother came charging at her and nearly bowled over when she threw herself on top of her in a clingy hug. Sorrel kissed her all over her face and began doting on her appearance, “Honey bunny, look at your hair it’s gotten so long, are you okay? Have you been getting enough to eat?” Shihori’s face grew red with embarrassment as she looked to her father for support. Korian looked away and mocked whistling as a sign he was minding his own business in this situation. Goten knew better to stay quiet but Trunks snickered behind his hand which caught Sorrel’s attention. She was on him in an instant and standing in a haughty pose with her fists on her hips, “Ya got something to say? HM?!” Trunks was taken aback by the sheer speed of her reaction and waved his hands at her defensively, “No, no no! I’m good.” Sorrel turned her attention back to Shihori and immediately became sweet again. She took her by the arm and began to lead her back to the main house, “Let’s head inside honey. We’ve got some things to discuss.” Shihori looked nervous and still had a tinge of embarrassment about her, “Uh, sure thing Mama. Lead the way.” She looked to her father or anyone for that matter with an expression that said, ‘Help me!’


The group was situated in the living room with everyone seated around in a semi-circle. Shihori had removed her sword and had it was leaning up against the side of the sofa so she could sit more comfortably. Kuroba was standing in her lap and seemed to be opening up quite a bit from his earlier trauma. He was reaching up to play with her ears which made her smile as he seemed to be returning to his old self. Korian was bringing Shihori up to speed on what happened back home, “I can’t go Super Saiyan God anymore. Borbon drained all the god ki from my body and as it stands, when I attempted to fight her, she defeated me in Blue like I was nothing to her.” Shihori nodded as she listened to her father lay out the details of their predicament, “So, she’s the one pulling the strings, huh? I should have known when Kanzō kept bringing up the gods.” She looked at Kuroba feeling a reignited sense of determination to set things right so they could resume their peaceful existence, “Angels may be powerful, but they’re still living beings. If I get my chance, I’ll take that bitch’s head off before she even knows what hit her.” Sorrel shook her head in denial at Shihori’s brash comments, “I don’t think things are going to be that simple. Look at what happened last time you fought one of her underlings, not to mention what happened to your father. She’s not to be taken lightly.” Shihori quickly shot her a stand-offish look, “Mama, this needs to happen one way or another. I’m not going to sit here waiting for them to show up and kill us all! I’m going with Papa, that’s final.” Sorrel’s brow sank in anger like she was about to start arguing with her daughter but Korian stood up which drew their attention, “I hate to admit it, but she’s right. Taking Shihori along gives us our best chance at victory.” Korian turned his eyes over to Shihori and spoke with a sense of excitement in his voice, “I sensed your power when you arrived. You can’t fool me, I bet you’re even stronger than I am!” Shihori sat Kuroba down on the sofa and stood to walk over to her father. He reached out and put a hand on her shoulder with a smile, “I’m really proud of you. You’ve grown into such a strong, beautiful woman, there’s no one I’d rather have fight by my side.” Shihori blushed with embarrassment at her father’s words of encouragement but managed to give him a grateful smile, “Thanks Papa.” Goten and Trunks both stood up with equal enthusiasm. Trunks gave her a thumbs up, “Your dad is right Shihori. Now that we have you on our side, I’m sure we can win!” Goten stepped up behind her and he shyly reached out to her but hesitated to make physical contact. He let his hand drop and cleared his throat, “We’re with you Shihori, no matter what.” Shihori directed her eyes toward Goten but she wasn’t smiling like before. Goten’s heart sank and he realized that their relationship would never be the same ever again. Shihori pursed her lips thoughtfully, “Thanks Goten. I’m glad you’re coming with us.” He perked back up, but she had already redirected her attention back to Korian, “So, where do we start Papa?” Korian looked to his other family members for a moment before returning his attention to Shihori, “We go to find more allies in Universe 9. The Trio de Dangers, Hopp, any of your former teammates from the tournament Sorrel. We need all the help we can get from trained fighters to take back our home.” Sorrel grabbed up Kuroba from the sofa and walked up to Korian, “You take care of our baby girl out there Korian, it goes without saying that you all come home to us safe.” Korian reached out and pulled his wife and son into a hug. He leaned forward to give her a kiss and he planted one on Kuroba’s head, “I love you guys.” Shihori got in on the hug and kissed her mother and Kuroba, “Don’t worry Mama. I’ve got his back.” Sorrel nodded understandingly to both of them but still fought back the anxiety she felt worrying over their safety. She was damn proud of them both and felt comfort in knowing that they would do anything to keep each other safe. Shihori went to hug Kitsune in her Capsule Corp. sweat suit and the sly fox lovingly stroked her long dark brown hair, “I’m proud of you my child. There’s nothing you can’t accomplish when you put your mind to it.” Mai approached Shihori and gave her a hug, “Come back in one piece. Otherwise, who is going to make my life so crazy?” Shihori nodded with a smile, “Do me a favor and keep my mom company while we’re gone. I know she may seem fine but deep down I know she’s a nervous wreck.” Mai gave her a reassuring smile, “Absolutely.” Trunks hugged Bulma who was looking apprehensive about letting him go but she didn’t put up any further complaint to his decision. Once they had separated Mai surprised Trunks by grabbing him up and kissing him deeply, he was shocked at first but eased into the kiss to share in the feeling of passion with her. Mai broke the kiss and reached over to hold him by the cheeks, “Come back to me, Trunks.” He reached up to touch the back of her hand while she held onto his face, “Mai….” He looked into her beautiful dark eyes that were filled with apprehension to let him go, “I’ll come back to you, I promise.” She leaned forward to hold onto him for a moment longer, she felt almost unwilling to let him go. Goten watched the display of affection between Trunks and Mai, it made him long for what he once had with Shihori. He turned his attention over to her and caught her eyes looking at him but they both awkwardly looked away like they were embarrassed they had noticed one another. Korian directed Goten and Trunks to step up near him and contact him for their journey over to Universe 9. Shihori made sure to secure her sword and also the mysterious brown bag she arrived with before stepping over to her father, taking him by the hand. Korian noticed the addition to her equipment and leaned over to question her, “What’s in the bag?” Shihori gave her father a sly smile, “Korin gave me a bunch of senzu, just in case,” she threw him a wink which made him chuckle. Shihori looked over to her other family members and Kuroba suddenly started waving good-bye to them, “Shi-Shi, bye bye!” Kuroba at his young age couldn’t pronounce her entire name. Shihori blew them all a kiss in return and Korian snapped them a salute with two fingers. Suddenly they vanished without a trace with a *snap*. So, their quest to free Universe 9 from the tyranny of Borbon had finally begun.


Universe 9, Planet Verted


The wind swept across a barren, rocky wasteland that appeared uninviting to any signs of life. There was a *snap* and fizzle of energy dissipating through the air, the four of them appeared in the middle of this inhospitable landscape. Everyone in the group began to look around, but more so the younger three of the group. Shihori squinted and tried to shield her eyes from the dust being blown by the wind. Trunks and Goten took a look around to get a lay of the land, Trunks whistled to himself, “Wow, so this is Universe 9, huh? What a shitho-” He stopped before he let that thought roll off his tongue because Shihori was giving him some serious side eye. Trunks cleared his throat and corrected himself, “I mean it’s quiet, in a charming sort of desolate wasteland kind of way.” Shihori rolled her eyes and pushed past him to join up with her father, “This isn’t my planet, dick.” Trunks just shrugged his shoulders to her like he was supposed to know that. Goten just shook his head and patted him between the shoulders as they moved up to join them. Korian scanned the horizon with his eyes but at the same time he was reaching out with his other senses, mostly importantly he was searching for power levels. He pointed off to his left over the horizon, “Over there, I sense some life signs that way. With a little luck, we’ll be able to find the Trio de Dangers and recruit them to the cause.” Korian kicked off the ground and took off into the air headed for the direction he indicated. Shihori was hot on his heels with Goten and Trunks flanking them on either side.


Korian and his group saw the large urban sprawl of a city on the horizon of the wasteland. Memories of this place from years ago came flooding back to him, it seemed like a lifetime ago when he set out with Sorrel to this place. It had been before Shihori was born, he looked over to his daughter thoughtfully and admired the strong woman she had become over the years. Shihori noticed her father’s gaze and she moved in a bit closer to them as they flew, “What’s up?” Korian shook his head, he refocused his attention on the city as it was coming up fast, “Nothing, just reminiscing.” The group landed at the edge of the city and began to walk through the empty streets, there was nary a sign of life to be had even though they could sense people in the buildings around them. Goten’s eyes panned across the cityscape to take in the surroundings, “Okay, this isn’t creepy at all. This is a pretty big place, how are we going to find your friends?” Korian kept walking with Shihori slightly behind, Trunks and Goten just behind them, they were all walking down the middle of the empty street. Korian gestured to Goten, “A few blocks down there’s a market district and beyond that a slum, around there is where we’ll find them. If there’s anybody left to find.” Up ahead there was a green skinned elderly woman that appeared from an alleyway. Shihori sped up some to catch up to her before she crossed the street, “Excuse me, ma’am!” The woman seemed to hurry along without giving Shihori a second thought, but the young lady was far faster and managed to catch up to her, “Ma’am, I’m sorry I just wanted to ask you something.” The elderly woman gave Shihori a suspicious and fearful gaze, “What do you want with me? Don’t you see I’m an old woman?” Shihori put her hands up to show her that she didn’t mean her any harm, “Easy, I’m not going to hurt you. What happened here? Why are you so afraid?” Korian, Goten, and Trunks came up behind them but kept their distance so as not to spook the old woman. She turned slightly and gave them all a look before looking back to Shihori, “You look like a strong young lady, but their strength was unlike anything I’ve ever seen in all my years. You would do well to leave this place before they come back for you too.” The woman hurried around Shihori as fast as her old bones would allow and she quickly disappeared into the front door of an adjacent apartment block. Shihori appeared puzzled by exactly what the woman meant but Korian had a fair idea of who and what she meant. He walked up to Shihori and put his hand on her shoulder to direct her onward, “Come on honey. We should go.” Shihori felt a little unsure about what to do but she quickly relented and followed her father’s lead. Korian motioned for Goten and Trunks to catch up, “We need to step it up guys” Korian didn’t care about appearances any longer and took off into the air to fly above the rooftops of the buildings. The others followed suit and they quickly made headway to their destination which was the market.


Not long after they arrived at their destination and settled down on the ground in the middle of the market, at least what used to be the market, there was signs of battle damage everywhere. Vendors tables were smashed to smithereens, impact craters littered the street, and the surrounding building were pock marked with hits from ki. Korian surveyed the scene and groaned to himself in frustration, “This doesn’t look good.” Goten was keeping a look-out when he noticed that several people were milling around trying to sort through the wreckage of what used to be a bustling inner-city market. He pointed them out for the others to see, “Looks guys, more people.” Their attention was directed to the group of people that Goten pointed out. Korian gave him a nod, “Good eye Goten. Let’s go see if we can find anything else out.” As they headed out to meet up with the other people down the street, Goten caught Shihori looking at him, but she quickly averted her eyes like she was embarrassed to be caught. He suddenly felt conflicted as to how to take Shihori’s actions, it would be best to talk to her alone, but now wasn’t the time. He put his feelings on the back burner and pressed on with the others.


Korian took point and casually approached the various people trying to collect whatever was left in one piece. They didn’t appear to be looters, so he assumed that these were the previous owners of whatever remained after the battle that happened here. Korian approached a male wolf who had the appearance of middle age due to the gray streaks in his fur, “Excuse us.” The wolf stood up to his full height from being hunched over on the ground, he was a pretty tall fellow, his height dwarfing Korian. “What do you want?” his tone sounded irritated to be bothered while he was trying to pick up the piece of his livelihood off the ground. Korian was sympathetic and he didn’t let the man’s tone bother him, “I’m apologize, but I just wanted to ask you. Have you seen Bergamo and his brothers around? I really need to talk to them.” The wolf man’s expression suddenly shifted to one of surprise, “Friends of yours?” Korian nodded with a slight smirk and proud tone in his voice, “You could say that, it’s urgent I see them. I’m trying to stop whoever did this to your city and I can use their help.” The wolf’s features sank, his eyes looked down to the ground, he waved for Korian to follow him, “Come with me.” Korian and the others followed the man down the street to the other side of the market. He stopped and turned around pointing which directed their attention to the end of the block, there were three stakes equally spaced and planted in the ground. Sadistically impaled at the top of each stake were the decapitated heads of Bergamo, Basil, and Lavender. Shihori put her hand over her mouth in shock. Goten and Trunks were stunned as they eyed the scene with disgust. Korian on the other hand clenched his fists tightly in anger. The wolf man stepped back over to Korian and he put a hand on his shoulder, “They were good boys and they didn’t deserve what they did to them. They said this was a reminder to anyone who defied them. They said if we take it down that our heads will go up in their place.” Korian’s face quivered in anger, “I swear to you that I’ll bring them the justice they deserve.” Korian looked up to the man with fire and determination in his eyes. Shihori was disgusted by the actions she saw displayed here today and turned back toward Goten and Trunks. She gathered up with them and displayed a troubled expression which they took notice. Trunks turned his attention over to her from Goten, “Are you going to be alright?” Shihori shook her head and lashed out a hand in the air in a display of frustration, “No, I’m not. All this talk of peace was complete bullshit, they’re just taking out the opposition. After that, who knows what they’re capable of doing.” Korian came back over to the other three still upset by what they all witnessed here, it was even in his voice when he spoke, “We need to leave, we’re going to Metius before it’s too late.” Shihori’s mood perked up when Korian proclaimed their next destination and it showed by her ears standing up excitedly on her head, “That’s a great idea! Aunt Hopp is a real strong fighter!” Goten and Trunks appeared confused by Shihori’s outburst and Trunks decided to pry a little more information, “Aunt? Your mom has a sister?” Shihori shook her head, “No, she’s one of my mom’s best friends and she’s a cat not a rabbit.” Trunks’ mouth was hanging open from disbelief and confusion, “Your universe just keeps getting stranger and stranger.” Goten found it funny and stifled some laughter so as not to upset Shihori. The boys were surprised when Korian slapped his hands down on their shoulders, “We’re going.” Shihori quickly clung to her father’s chest and the four of them rapidly disappeared with a *snap*.
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 9)


Universe 9, Planet Metius


They made a messy arrival to their new destination, Shihori fell to her knees after managing to latch onto her father at the last second. She breathed a sigh of relief and stood dusting herself off, “You could give us some more warning before taking off next time!” Goten and Trunks took in the sights of the new planet they stood on, noticing quite a change in scenery between the previous planet and Metius. They appeared in a forest with tall trees and the sounds of birds chirping in the morning air. It was quite peaceful all things considered. Goten bounced lightly on his toes and looked down at the ground, “It feels heavy.” Shihori thought for a second and made a gesture with her index finger like something just dawned on her, “That’s right, the gravity here is about ten times what it is on Earth. Around five times my home planet.” Trunks began to stretch his arms and limber himself up under the increased gravity, “Shouldn’t be a problem for a stud like you, right Goten?” This caused Goten to narrow his eyes and give Trunks a mean mug, “Shut up.” Shihori walked up to her father who was noticeably still and searching the area with his eyes, “Is something wrong Papa?” Korian snapped out of his daze and thumb pointed in the direction they should be heading, “It’s too quiet, let’s go, her village should be just on the other side of these trees.” They began to walk toward Hopp’s village but for some reason Korian couldn’t shake the feeling they were being watched.


After a short walk through the forest, the group broke through the tree line into an open area that had a quaint village with several houses situated within its confines. The air about the area was eerily quiet just as it had been on Verted. Goten and Trunks noticed a distinct absence of people who made up the population of this village. Goten sounded off his reservations about them finding anyone here, “You said your aunt lives here? It seems deserted.” Korian stopped for a moment to think while Shihori and Trunks pressed on up ahead, “Hmm, if they were in trouble, they might have gone into hiding like they did back when Towa and Mira were here. I wonder….” Suddenly, Shihori’s voice cut across the open air sounding distressed, “NO!” Korian and Goten both hurried in the direction of her voice, as they rounded one of the houses, they saw Shihori on her knees with Trunks standing behind her with stark look on his face. Korian and Goten both huddled around them with fright in their eyes as they had assumed something happened to her. Korian looked to his daughter who seemed physically fine except for the distressed look on her face that was a mixture of sadness and anger, “Honey, what’s…” Shihori pointed which directed their attention to the source of what was causing her distress. There strung up in a macabre display like a scarecrow was Hopp’s body, beaten bloody with her head hanging limp against her chest. Shihori fought back the tears in her eyes while Trunks offered her a hand to stand up. She brushed him off and stood up under her own power, the anger in her expression became the driving force. She clenched her fists tightly and hissed to herself, quite visibly upset at the senseless murder of a person she cherished, “When I get my hands on them, I’m going to kill them all!” Korian shook his head at the grisly display, looking to Trunks and Goten, “Give me a hand, let’s cut her down.” Both boys nodded but before they were able to move another muscle, they were frozen by the unsettling laughter that echoed around them amongst surrounding trees. The group formed a loose circle and tried to pinpoint the source of the laughter around them. Shihori’s keen ears were standing on end and her eyes slowly circled the area until she focused in on a specific point in the forest, “There!” She quickly lashed out a hand and fired off a ki blast in the shape of an orb. It cut through the trees and exploded on impact with her intended target, causing several birds to take terrified flight out of the treetops. Smoke billowed out of the forest and quickly there were two shapes that moved at great speeds on the roof tops of the houses around them. They finally settled near Hopp’s body; a pair of ghostly white females with silver colored hair appeared on either side of her. The females both wore unsettling smiles on their faces and looked to one another with a sense of delight about the whole affair. One of them finally spoke with a clear accent one would hear from high society, “Say, Meru, what are the chances that everyone else we’ve been after comes landing right where we want them?” The other twin female chuckled to herself before speaking in the same accented voice, “I’m not sure, Shira, but it does appear we’re either very lucky or they’re very stupid.” Her twin sister chuckled with glee. Shihori’s anger hit a breaking point and she lashed out at them accusingly, “Are you responsible for this?! Are you the ones that murdered her?!” Both of the twins directed their attention toward Shihori now, a pair of disconcerting smirks appearing on their faces. Meru pointed to the strung-up feline, “Are you talking about this one?” She reached up and grabbed a handful of Hopp’s hair between her fingers and lifted her head so they could witness the fruits of their labor. Hopp’s face was beaten pretty badly, her yellow eyes were still wide open, and they gave off a haunted appearance that her final moments were not kind. Shira put her hands on her hips in a cocky manner while Meru displayed their handy work, “She put up quite the fight, but in the end…” she made a twisting gesture with her hands and a *cracking* noise with her mouth. Meru let Hopp’s head fall very sloppily out of her hand and the young lady wiped her hand on Hopp’s clothing. Shihori’s hair began to bristle as she clenched her fists and teeth in anger, her ears now standing completely on end, she struggled with her words through all the anger, “You…. you…. monsters…I’ll f*#$ing kill you!” A golden aura erupted around Shihori’s body as her hair stood on end and turned golden, her red eyes shifts to a piercing blue-green color. She kicked off the ground throwing herself headfirst at the pair with the intention of handling this herself. Korian tried to catch her before she took off, but it was too late, “Shihori, wait! They’re baiting you!” Both twins were quickly in the air with their hands splayed out in front of them. They began to rain numerous energy bullets down on Shihori’s location, the young lady was quickly swallowed up the fury of their attack. Korian, Goten, and Trunks all quickly transformed into Super Saiyans in a blaze of golden energy and took off into the air after Shira and Meru. The twins separated in the air a bit so they could properly face off against the impending attack but curiously Shira wagged a finger at them condescendingly, “Naughty, naughty, boys. I don’t think our friends are going to appreciate you ganging up on us.” Suddenly, the ground around them erupted in explosions as three new attackers appeared on their flanks to come in and surround them. Maida in his hulking red form, Shinamo just to his right with his emotionless red eyes and metal arms, and Kanzō opposite them in his flamboyant attire and curved long sword being brought to bear. Before they were able to react, Shira and Meru came together and each delivered a mirror image flying kick to both Goten and Trunks, this sent the boys flying through the air away from Korian.


Maida closed on Korian quickly for such a large man, “Payback time!” Korian was immediately on the defensive, they met in an exchange of blows, forearms clashing against one another. Maida reached in with one of his massive hands and grappled onto Korian’s arm. Korian tried to come over the top with his other hand but as he drew back to punch, he was seized by Shinamo’s extending mechanical arms. They both separated out to either side to hold his arms at bay and effectively immobilize his movements. Korian struggled and tried to curl his arms inward to no avail. Maida chuckled in a sinister fashion, “Now we’ve got you bastard. Hey! Kanzō, he’s all yours!” The swordsman had been looming in the background waiting for his chance to strike. Now that Korian was at their mercy, he flourished his longsword and aimed to come in for a quick kill, “Time to die, Saiyan.” He flew at great speed toward Korian’s back with his sword being held horizontal, it appeared his aim to make a decapitation strike with one swift stroke. Korian began to twist his upper body to try and wrestle himself free, but their hold over him was just too strong. There was a quick burst of movement that exploded from the cloud of smoke on the ground. Korian closed his eyes and waited for the searing pain of the blade to come down across his neck. In a golden flash, Shihori was instantly between Kanzō’s sword strike and her father. There was a clash of blades as Shihori brought her katana up to defend him with an angry sneer on her face. Korian was both shocked that he was alive and relieved that Shihori was okay, “Nice save!” She and Kanzō were practically face to face pressing their blades against one another. Kanzō was momentarily surprised by Shihori’s very timely and heroic appearance to save her father’s life, “What a surprise, my dear Shihori! Here I thought I had tragically ended your life.” Shihori tightened her grip on her sword with her dominant hand and flexed her muscle to hold him at bay with one arm, “I keep trying to tell people that I’m full of surprises!” She cocked back with her left hand and drove her fist directly into Kanzō’s face which quickly ended the stalemate and sent him flying across the sky. Shihori quickly turned to bring her sword down on Maida’s arm which had seized her father in a tight lock up, but he wisely let go and retreated a fair distance before he was dismembered. This gave Korian enough time to bring his free hand around to fire an energy wave aimed at Shinamo. The beam struck the cyborg square in the chest, it caused him to be released his other and sent Shinamo’s mechanical arms recoiling back into his body with a snap. Korian gave Shihori a nod and a thumbs up, “I got these two. You go handle that other guy. It seems you two have a score to settle.” Shihori gave him a smirk and quickly sheathed her sword at her hip, “You’re damned right I do. Be careful Papa.” She quickly flew off in pursuit of Kanzō before he could fully recover from her vicious blow against him. Korian eyed Maida and Shinamo who began to round on him in a face-off, “It’s time you pay for what you did to my friends!” Korian’s aura raged and he quickly powered up his transformation to Super Saiyan 2, his hair taking on a more defined and spikey appearance, and his body began emitting small bio-electric discharges.


Meanwhile after Shira and Meru caught Goten and Trunks off guard, the boys came crashing down into the forest, taking out a few trees along the way. Goten rolled up to his feet and held his aching head from smashing into several tress on the way to the ground. Trunks groaned and pushed himself up off the ground, reaching up to pick some leaves and branches from his spikey blonde hair, “Did anyone get the number of whoever just handed us our asses?” Goten scoffed at his poor attempt at humor at a time like this. He suddenly took notice of two objects moving fast amongst the trees, they bounded off the tree trunks and came in at them rapidly, “Trunks watch out!” That little heads up was enough to put both of them on guard for an attack which came in unison. Shira and Meru tried their fortunes at a repeat performance with some flying kicks that were aimed for the boy’s bodies. This time they were ready and intercepted the attacks when they were in range, Goten brought his hands up for a quick block of the kick and reached out to grapple onto Meru’s leg, spinning her into a nearby tree. Trunks likewise dealt with Shira’s attack by collapsing himself to the ground and counterattacking with a kick of his own, the silver haired beauty was slammed upwards and collided with a branch which stopped her and sent her crashing down to the ground. The ladies hissed in pain and quickly recovered themselves enough to reunite. Shira wiped some dirt off her face with the back of her forearm, “How rude!” Meru thumbed a trickle of blue colored blood from the corner of her mouth, “Didn’t your mother ever teach you not to hit a lady?” Trunks scoffed at their assertations, “Listen, girls. I don’t mean to come off like an asshole or anything but a couple psychos like you two don’t exactly fit the definition of a lady with you going around murdering people. Right, Goten?” Goten kept his eyes on the threat with an expression of intense focus, “Whatever you say, Trunks. Let’s just get ‘em.” Goten threw himself forward which surprised Trunks because he wasn’t finished making his impressive speech he had managed to think up on the fly, “Aww, come on man!” He followed suit to throw himself into the fray along with Goten.


Both Shira and Meru briefly separated to allow themselves some space to maneuver as Goten and Trunks came in on the attack. Unlike the boys, Shira and Meru quickly fell into perfect coordination and used their expert finesse to dodge the initial punches that the boys launched at them. Shira rounded quickly on Goten spinning a backfist into the side of his face. Meru as well befuddled Trunks with graceful dodging, his punch sailed wide and she used the opportunity to snap a sharp kick into his groin. Both of them came crashing into one another and tumbled to the ground in epic failure. Meanwhile, the ladies thought that it was a hilarious display, both chuckling out loud out at them. Goten had a cut above his eyebrow from Shira’s sharp knuckles. Trunks cupped his groin and groaned as he tried to stand up, he fell back down to his knees after taking such a solid hit to the groin. “Goten?” He was in a crouch next to Trunks wiping the blood from his forehead, so it didn’t get into his eye, “Yeah?” Trunks stood up and offered a hand to his friend, which Goten accepted gratefully, “Let’s show these crazy bitches whose boss.” Goten nodded to his friend and both of them focused their ki to erupt their auras around them in a flaming display of power. Suddenly, they both launched off the spots they were standing and came in at them much faster this time but using the same method of attack. Shira and Meru smiled with confidence that this fight would be over soon. Except before the boys reached their intended targets, they performed a quick fake out and crossed paths with one another. This bought them enough time in confusing Shira and Meru that they were able to each slam a heavy hit into each one of them. Goten came down across Meru’s jaw with a flying right straight. Trunks came up from underneath and collapsed Shira over a mid-air rising uppercut. Both of them caved to the ground coughing and choking on blue colored blood from their injuries. Meru’s mouth was busted up fairly well from Goten’s solid hit and Shira sustained internal damage which caused blue blood to slowly seep from the corners of her mouth. She held onto her gut in a sign that she was in a noticeable amount of pain. Meru’s eyes were wide with astonishment not only from the fact that she had been bested so easily but that she had sustained an injury to her gorgeous face. Trunks and Goten each came in to finish the combination attack with a sweeping front kick that punted each of the ladies across the forest into a few trees before they came crashing down into the ground.


Trunks held up his hand for Goten and he promptly reciprocated with a high five. Trunks gave him a smirk, “You okay? Looks like one of them gave you a boo boo?” he indicated the cut above Goten’s eye with a bit of snark. Goten touched his injury with two fingers and came away with sticky blood, “Yeah, thanks for your concern. I’ll live.” There was a rumble in the distance that caught their attention, suddenly a loud booming explosion shredded a few acres of trees and sent broken limbs like hot shrapnel peppering their bodies. Goten and Trunks both held up their arms in front of their faces to protect their eyes from the blast. When the pressure wave subsided, they saw both Shira and Meru standing side by the side with torn clothing and several small cuts that oozed blue blood onto their pale white skin. Shira and Meru were panting in an attempt to catch their breath and they did not look pleased with either of them. Shira turned her head to her sister and spoke slowly while she still caught her breath, “Say Meru, fancy putting these bastards in the ground?” Meru smirked at her twin’s suggestion, “You read my mind darling.” Shira held up her right hand and Meru mirrored her movements with her left hand. They interlaced fingers with one another and gracefully pivoted around until their backs contacted one another. There was a bright white light that erupted from their bodies which caused Goten and Trunks to shield their eyes once again. The light soon vanished in a flash, which allowed the boys to see again, they stood face to face with one lone figure. This tall, slender female had long silver hair, mismatched heterochromatic eyes, one purple and one blue, the red markings around her eyes had elongated into the shape of red tear marks that extended down her cheeks. It had the appearance that she had been crying blood out of her eyes. Her clothing was a split image of what Shira and Meru had previously worn, shirt half blue, half gold. One legging black and the other white. Trunks eyed her suspiciously, “Did they just fuse?!” Goten nodded nervously, “I’m afraid so.” The new fusion tossed her long silver hair and eyed the boys with predatory focus. When she spoke, it was a combination of both their voices which were similar to begin with, so it gave an eerie dual tone of speech, “Say hello to Shiraru, little boys. Prepare to die.”


The fusion called Shiraru kicked off the ground with tremendous force which created a shockwave behind her. The ground erupted in a disheveled mass as she launched herself against Goten and Trunks. She came at them too fast for them to track, an uppercut burying itself into Goten’s stomach so fiercely that he was lifted off the ground. Shiraru spun on the ball of her foot quickly, sending a spinning back kick into Trunks’ chest. He was blasted away from the scene by the force of the blow. Meanwhile, Goten began to fall back down but before he slammed into the ground, Shiraru swatted him out of mid-air with jumping round house kick. Goten was sent tumbling along the ground and came crashing into the base of a large tree. Trunks flew much farther between the trees and slammed hard into the ground, digging a trench with his body. Shiraru advanced quickly, she saw Goten struggling to crawl his way to his feet. The young man was further bloodied from her previous attack and looked up to the charging female with a frightened look in his eyes, “Oh god no.” She snatched him by his hair and began to drive his head into each tree she zoomed past on the way to Trunks. When Shiraru came upon Trunks as he was already standing and started to posture himself in defense, but she quickly broke it up by underhand tossing Goten’s limp body in his direction. Trunks was caught off guard as Goten sailed into his grasp. Shiraru came up directly into Trunks’ face holding some charged ki in her hand, “Be a dear and hold this for me.” Trunks caught the blast in the chest which exploded on contact, the explosion threw both of their bodies clear and they came tumbling down to the ground in a messy clatter. Smoke still rising off their battered bodies, Goten slowly recovered and pushed himself up off the ground. Trunks was lying face down unconscious in his base form, smoke still rising off his tattered clothing. Shiraru was closing the distance between them quickly and Goten needed to react fast or else they were finished. He tried to shake Trunks to rouse him, but it was no use. Shiraru came within striking distance of them with a sinister sneer on her face, “DIE!!!” Goten quickly threw up his hands next to his face with his fingers splayed and he quickly closed his eyes, “SOLAR FLARE!!!!” he shouted as a blinding white light erupted from about his person. Shiraru stumbled as she was quickly blinded by the flash of light, she thrusted her hands to her face in pain from the searing white light. Goten quickly scooped up Trunks’ fallen body from the ground and made a hasty retreat.


After flying what he deemed to be a safe distance, Goten set Trunks down on the ground on his back. The young man began to slowly come back to consciousness with a groan of pain. Goten helped him sit up as he struggled to do so on his own, “Trunks are you alright?” He peeled his eyes open while he held his throbbing head, “Hell no, I’m pretty far from alright.” Goten surveyed the forest and heard Shiraru angrily cleaving trees in half in search of them. “We don’t have much time; we need to come up with a plan or we’re toast.” Goten said very analytically. Trunks stood up a bit shakily but managed to steady himself with his hands planted on his knees, “They used fusion then so will we. Gotenks can take her.” Goten powered down from Super Saiyan to his base form, he stepped away from Trunks and got himself in position with his arms out to the side. Trunks already in his base form did the same to mirror Goten’s starting position, he gave him a nod, “Let’s do this, Goten.” They each started to sidestep toward one another repeating the same movements and words, “FUU-”

A short distance away, Shiraru had now taken to the air above the forest in an attempt to locate her prey. She held out her hands in front of her and charged up a large amount of ki energy into a single point in her palms, “Time for some scorched earth tactics.” Just then a large golden column of energy erupted from the ground into the sky, catching her attention, “Huh?” She snickered to herself, “There you are!” She took off in the direction of the light show and quickly covered the distance to the forest floor. Shiraru landed on the ground coming to a bit of a sliding stop due to her enthusiasm to murder both Goten and Trunks without mercy. There before her stood not two, but one single spikey golden-haired young man wearing a dark vest with yellow trim, white pants, and a blue sash. She appeared confused for a moment and then began to chuckle very heartily to herself when she realized what they had done, “You think your pathetic attempt at fusion can stand up to me? That’s a laugh.” Gotenks thumbed his nose in a cocky manner and gave her a smirk oozing with ego, “Oh that’s not all, I just wanted you here so I could see the look on your face when I showed you.” Shiraru stopped laughing at him and arched her brow in confusion at his statement, “Show me? What are you going to show me little man?” Gotenks widened his stance and clenched both his fists tightly at his sides, “This!!” His power began to skyrocket as he cried out loud as the energy coursed through his body. A bright golden aura erupted around his entire form and very quickly a new form began to take shape, his hair lengthened significantly, his eyebrows disappeared completely over his more pronounced brow, and electrical discharge *snapped* off his raging aura. Shiraru was stunned by this sudden immense increase in power and instinctively took a step back, “What?! Just where is this power coming from?!” Once he had finished powering up to Super Saiyan 3 Gotenks leapt off the ground in a flash to bring the fight back to her.


Shiraru could barely trace his movements as he came soaring straight for her, she brought her hands up to defend herself. Gotenks quickly adjusted his course and used his speed to get alongside her, he lashed out with a quick roundhouse kick to the side of her head which caved her headlong into the ground. She continued on cutting a trench in the ground with her body before he pushed her hands into the ground to perform a handspring flip to right herself. Gotenks was right there coming up on her when she landed and the two of them clashed forearms in an explosive display of energy that created a sonic boom. Shiraru tried to come in over the top with a ki attack in hand but Gotenks quickly recognized it and ducked his body low to evade, the ki blast harmlessly sailed over his shoulder. He reached up to grapple onto her neck and pulled her into a vicious knee strike to her solar plexus that caused blue blood to erupt from her mouth. Shiraru was staggered and clenching her chest, clearly feeling the pain from the damage he had dealt to her. Gotenks attempted to spin out and deliver an elbow strike to her head but Shiraru still had some fight left in her and she caught his arm in mid-flight. Gotenks was rewarded for his cocky attitude with a hammering fist to the side of his head which sent him careening away from her. He quickly righted himself and came to a sliding stop against the ground when he planted his hands and feet, “Okay, we’ll play it your way. Try this on for size!” Gotenks began to spit on the ground in front of himself but instead of saliva he was expelling ki energy which took the shape of five ghostly bodies that resembled himself. The ghost each lined up and acting childish in their demeanors, while Gotenks threw his hand forward in direction, “Eat this! Super Ghost Kamikaze Attack!” Each of the five ghostly forms proceeded toward her with an eerie cackle as they tried to come into close range with her. Shiraru recognized the potential threat they posed and began wildly launching ki attacks in their direction as they came for her. Immediately three of them were shot down and exploded very wildly on contact with her energy. Shiraru began to fall back and continue to fire at the remaining two ghosts that dodged and weaved around her attacks. The last two came in close proximity to one another and Shiraru gauged their timing exactly right bringing a single large beam into one of them which exploded and enveloped the other in the fiery display. She chuckled to herself triumphantly, “Such wasted effort. I got them all and now I’m going to vaporize you from the face of this planet!” Gotenks smirked at her and pointed his finger up in the air. This diverted her attention to see one single ghost raining down from the above her with its tongue sticking out as if it was mocking her failure. Shiraru’s eyes went wide with shock as the ghost quickly came within reach of her and exploded right on top of her in a fiery blast that enveloped her entire body.



Gotenks calmly walked forward across the battlefield to inspect the damage wrought by his fiendish little ghost buddies. He swiped his hand out in front of himself sharply which sent a shockwave that cleared the smoke from where Shiraru stood. Surprisingly, she was still on her feet but appearing very haggard, clothing torn to shreds and nearly exposing her more feminine attributes, several lacerations on her body leaking blue blood over her now dirtied white skin. Her dual colored eyes fell onto Gotenks with great ire and she mustered everything within herself to speak, “You…. rotten bastard, you think you’ve won? If I’m going to die on this stinking planet then I’m going to take you with me!” Shiraru’s power skyrocketed sharply in an instant as she enveloped herself in a wild red aura of energy that pulsated into the earth, it destroyed everything it contacted in an instant. Gotenks was on guard and focused on the wild-eyed foe before him, “Uh oh, that ain’t good.” Shiraru’s energy continued to intensify and her body showed clear signs of breaking down, her formerly beautiful white skin began to crack and flake off her body like ashes floating off a fire. She was overloading her body and preparing to self-destruct right on top of him, she was assured in her plan that at this distance Gotenks would be vaporized. There was precious little time to act because she could go critical at any moment. Gotenks brought his wrists together in front of his body, a shining blue point of ki energy emitted from his hands, “KAAAAME-”, he shifted his hands off to his side and continued to build on what he started, “HAAAAME-” Shiraru realized that he was going to try and stop her with an energy attack so she quickly threw herself forward attempting to finish her kamikaze attack at point blank range. When she was in mid-air a few feet in front of him Gotenks threw his hands forward before she was able to finish her execution, “HAAAAA!!!!!” An immense blue beam of ki energy shot out of his hands and quickly enveloped the fused twins, at first the energy she had encircling her body acted as a barrier to prevent the attack from reaching her, but the tremendous force lifted her further off the ground and carried her away from him. Shiraru began to panic as her plans quickly broke down, “No! No! No!” Suddenly, her body broke down even further as the energy around her vanished and she was hit by the full force of the attack. Shiraru separated once again into two young women that screamed in terror as they were blasted high into the sky. Shira and Meru managed to reach out for one another in that last instant of life they shared together. Their fingertips made contact and they each closed their eyes feeling at peace that they had each other. There was a tremendous explosion in the sky that emitted a shockwave in every direction. As the smoke billowed up in the sky, Gotenks powered down to Super Saiyan to conserve energy, “Hmph. Well that was easy.” He said with a haughty attitude as he dusted his hands together. He leapt up into the sky and took off in a golden streak in search of the others.

 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 10)

Several minutes prior, at the beginning of the battle, Kanzō came down to the ground sliding along the ground and pressing his legs hard into the ground to arrest his movement. He had arrived in a flat open area next to the forest, it was butting up against a large ravine on one side. He touched the sore spot on the side of his face with his hand and growled in frustration. There was a smaller golden streak that came down from the sky shortly after he touched down on the ground. Shihori landed a few paces away from him in her Super Saiyan form, her blue-green eyes were intently focused on him as if she were waiting for him to react to her presence. Kanzō sheathed his sword in its scabbard on his left hip and put his hands up in the air, “Truce. I know you’re a little upset because I tried to kill you-” Shihori scoffed at his remarks, “Hmph.” Kanzō acknowledged her displeasure and continued, “Okay, fair enough. You’re livid that I tried to kill you. I’ll admit that I was a bit hasty before. So, allow me to ask, Shihori what do you hope to gain from opposing us? Surely, you don’t think that by coming here with your father, your friends, and your little sword, that you sincerely believe to come out victorious?” He chuckled to himself at the notion of their defiance. “You need to face the reality of your situation. You experienced firsthand what I’m capable of last time. Do you really expect things to end differently?” Shihori stared at him coldly without further reaction and let him finish his grand standing. “Here’s what’s going to happen, we’re going to fight and when it’s all settled, I’m going to kill you.” Kanzō began to sneer at her with excitement in his eyes, “Well, then I suppose I should be a gentleman and offer the lady a free shot.” Shihori narrowed her eyes at him with more disdain, “Are you sure you don’t want to draw out your sword?” He just laughed at her assertion that he would be needing his weapon, “No, I’m confident with your level of power I won’t be needing it.” Shihori smirked at him amidst her cold stare, “Your funeral.” She quickly widened her stance and clenched her fists as she brought her ki surging forth from the depths of her body, her hair standing more rigid and electrical discharge sparking off her raging aura that surrounded her body in her Super Saiyan 2 transformation. She launched herself off the ground and disappeared from view in a flash. Kanzō quickly appeared bemused by her transformation and sudden disappearance, but he was forced to face the reality of the situation when Shihori appeared in front of him with great speed. She slammed a vicious right hook across his jaw which flattened him down to the ground and sent purple blood careening from his mouth. Shihori quickly followed up by coming straight down on top of him in an attempt to bury her boot into his chest. Kanzō realized the threat she posed and quickly drew his sword in a lightning fast slash that cut across the space her head occupied. Shihori was able to evade with a quick burst of speed as some blonde hairs gently floated down after being cut from her head. Shihori was surprised by his speedy reaction but she managed to take up a defensive stance with a smirk, “I thought you said you didn’t need your sword?” Kanzō recovered himself and wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand, “Clearly you’re different than you were before. Where did all this power come from?” Shihori lightly snickered to herself, appearing quite pleased that she was able to ruffle his feathers, “I trained all day yesterday for this battle.” Kanzō clenched his teeth in anger at her dubious statement, “Are you mocking me?!” Shihori’s smirk faded and she narrowed her blue-green eyes at him, she leaned forward slightly at the waist and placed a hand on the hilt of her sword, “No, but allow me to show you the grave mistake you made by coming after me in the first place.”

Kanzō charged in on Shihori trying to use his larger size to overpower her smaller stature. He brought his blade against her in a one-handed overhand slash. Shihori’s reflexes were lightning fast as her katana was drawn in a mere instant that he came in for his attack. Their blades contacted one another in a flash of sparks and loud *clang* of steel clashing. Both Kanzō and Shihori both quickly readjusted looking for an opening on their respective opponent, Shihori came at him first across the mid-section but he maneuvered his weapon down vertically with a flick of his wrist to block her incoming strike. Shihori broke contact with him and spun her body around quickly lashing out with a hook kick against his rib cage. The blow made solid contact with his ribs and there sounded an audible *crack* as a few gave way to the strike. Kanzō hissed in pain but barely missed a beat as he came cutting across the space occupied by her neck just as she landed on the ground. Shihori barely had time to bring her sword up directly in front of her face and caught his blade before it landed a fatal blow. She was pushed back by the force of his attack and sent skidding across the ground.



Despite his injury, Kanzō launched an all-out assault against her attacking with his weapon furiously from multiple in quick succession. Shihori concentrated on his hand positioning to meet his blade at the perfect angles, but he seemed to be getting faster the more he pressed the attack. Shihori caught his sword one last time and she reached out to latch onto his wrist, she used it like a fulcrum as she leapt up and kicked a foot into the side of his face. Kanzō sneered angrily with the boot pressed up against his cheek, this surprised Shihori that he wasn’t more damaged by the surprise attack. He reached across his body with his free hand and grabbed up a handful of spikey golden hair. He savagely drove her face down into the ground like he was driving a fence post into the dirt. Kanzō reared back with one of his knee-high boots and punted her in the gut which sent her sliding across the field. Shihori gasped and some blood came out of her mouth while it was agape in shock. She collapsed to the ground in a tangled mess and struggled to right herself after such a devastating assault.

Kanzō ran his hand back over his long hair to smooth it out, even now he remained incredibly vain regarding his appearance. Shihori shakily pushed herself up off the ground and managed to get into a kneeling position, she coughed and struggled to breathe after being on the receiving end of that kick. He loomed closer to her, “All that bravado came up a little short didn’t it?” Shihori felt the anger rise in her chest and she clenched her fists tight against the ground. Shihori stayed down on the ground clenching the pain in her chest, she eyed his boots as he came within striking distance of her. She steadied her breathing and closed her eyes in concentration. She needed to play this her way and not try to fight at his tempo. She tapped into the breath techniques she had learned from Kitsune, these brought clarity, focus, and most of important of all, power when it counted the most. Shihori was on her knees with her head hanging low appearing as if she had lost the will to fight. Kanzō grasped his sword tightly when he came close to her, he was ready for any stunts she might try to pull. “Are we done? I’m growing weary of your hapless struggling.” She remained motionless, appearing defeated with her eyes closed and head hung low. Only the steady and even rise of her chest as she breathed showed any signs of life. Kanzō readied his weapon for a final strike to bring this battle to a close, “Pity you could only amount to this much, a feckless coward.” He clenched his sword with two hands and swung the blade horizontally in a decapitation strike. Shihori’s ears twitched as they caught the sound of the blade cutting through the air. Just before the blade was ready to cleave into her flesh, she collapsed backwards to the ground allowing the momentum of the sword to momentarily put him off balance. She already had her hands against the ground while she curled her legs up to perform a coiled-up handstand. Suddenly with great speed and ferocious power, she sprang forth boots first into his face. The impact of the blow sending a loud *clap* across the battle space as Kanzō was completely lifted off the ground by this little lady barely over a hundred pounds. He landed on his back hard with his head smacking sickly against the ground. Shihori arched her body and landed in a crouch with her sword being brought across her chest at the ready. Her blue-green eyes became laser focused on the threat that was laid out on the ground. Shihori stood up and carefully approached her fallen foe, bio-electric discharge danced off her body and sparked against the ground while she walked. As she approached, she noticed his body shifted slightly which immediately put her on guard, her sword was brought to bear in a cross body defensive posture. She slowly drew the blade closer to his neck just in case he had surprises of his own in store for her.



Unexpectedly, his body lashed out with his sword clashing against her blade in an attempt to knock it aside, while it didn’t give much ground, it did focus her attention enough for him to slash at her right shin with his large knife. The back-up weapon found its mark and cut into her leg deeply, Shihori cried out and her face twisted in pain, she fell back onto her other leg in an attempt to clear herself from his weapon envelope. Blood began to steadily stream down the front of her leg, it was staining her gi pants and slowly began to pool in her boot. Kanzō recovered himself fairly quickly and stood fairly poised juxtaposed to Shihori’s face which was cringed in pain. “I have to hand it to you. I’m sure any other opponent would have been put down with that little maneuver you just pulled.” He cracked his neck from side to side and rolled his shoulders in a deep stretch as part of his recovery efforts. “Now you’re going to force me to bring out all of my power against you. You should be honored, only my friend Vardier has ever managed to stand up to my full power.” Shihori clenched her teeth down in a combination of efforts to suppress the pain of her injury and frustration that she wasn’t able to finish him when she had the chance.


Kanzō’s ki visibly erupted in a red flame-like aura round his body while he shouted louder and louder in an angry sounding kiai to bring forth his power. His muscles began to swell to even more pronounced proportions than he already bore, his yellow irises sharpening to a deeper more golden hue. Once he had finished powering up his body, golden electrical discharge flowed off his body. He began to laugh in a very sinister manner and his eyes focused on her like a hunter sizing up its chosen prey to kill, “I hope you enjoy this as much as I’m going to.” He exploded off the ground with frightening speed and power, closing the distance on her in a mere instant. He brought down his sword with tremendous force that even though she was easily able to bring her own weapon to perform an overhead block, her injured leg gave way under the strain of the injury and she collapsed down onto the knee of the injured leg. Kanzō quickly capitalized by driving his knee into her face which brought her completely off her feet with blood erupting from her nose. He quickly spun on his feet and delivered a crushing spinning back kick to her which sent her flying through the air. Her body came down violently against the ground, she rolled, tumbled, and bounced once before coming to an aggressive stop. Shihori weakly pushed herself up off the ground, twin trails of blood draining out of each nostril. Her face gave a clear indication of how much pain she was in, she managed to plant her feet, but still favored her injured leg which continued to hemorrhage into her boot which was slick with blood. Kanzō came at her now in a full-on charge across the field, he was upon her faster than she realized, his right hand wielding the curved bladed longsword, his left the large blade knife with a clipped edge that was still stained with her blood. Shihori had to maneuver and make a choice, face the huge sword with extended reach or the quick slashes of his knife. She directed her katana to contact the longsword, but she was quickly shocked when he crossed arms and used the knife to trap her blade. The longsword slashed across her body armor cutting across her torso just below her chest. It had just enough sweep to the blade that it contacted her skin and opened up a superficial but still painful wound on her body. Shihori gasped more in shock than in actual pain from receiving the blow on her body. She desperately pushed back on his knife hand and pivoted her own grip on her sword to break free from the lock-up of blade. She attempted to capitalize on her own momentum by drawing her katana across his arm which opened up a wound that drained purple blood onto the ground. Kanzō grimaced in pain and rewarded Shihori with the pommel of his longsword being driven into her stomach. She doubled over with a gasp and struggled to breathe as all the air was knocked out of her at once. He attempted to bring the blade of the knife down into the back of her exposed neck, but her ears hadn’t failed her yet, she drove her forearm up hard to block the arm that wielded the knife. She clenched her teeth hard while she strained to push against his overwhelming strength. She drove her forearm against the blade, receiving yet another injury, but this time with a purpose as she rotated her wrist to latch onto his weapon hand. She gave a very abrupt twist of his wrist to disarm him of the knife. The smaller weapon clattered to ground, she quickly let him go to retrieve it for herself, they both seemed to lunge for it at once, but Shihori was more nimble and quicker than the much larger Kanzō. She took control of the weapon and plunged it into the only open space she could find on his body. Kanzō reeled back in pain as the knife was stabbed into his lower abdomen just above his right hip. Shihori quickly rolled her body out of harm’s way to give herself some breathing room.


Kanzō quickly wrenched his own knife free from his body and gave Shihori a terrifying glare, he was quivering in anger at the sight of the grin she had on her face, “You think this is funny?!” Shihori snickered to herself amidst all the pain that racked her body, she quickly wiped her nose with the back of her arm, “What’s the matter? You got sharp pains in your tummy?” He let out an audible hiss of anger while Shihori mocked him with cheesy one-liners. He flourished both his blades and gave no indication he intended to address his still bleeding wounds. This caught Shihori’s attention and it stifled her laughter in a hurry, “I hate to admit it Kanzō, but you’re one tough son of a bitch. Part of me held out hope that I’d be able to finish you off quickly. Now the Saiyan in me is overwhelmed that I get to challenge myself against your power. See?” Shihori held up one of her hands that was visibly trembling, “That’s not fear either. I’m so god damn excited I can barely contain myself.” Kanzō sneered at her with a sense of malice beneath his smile, “You really are all talk, aren’t you? Do you even believe half the bull shit that comes out of your mouth?” Shihori threw her hands out in front of herself and positioned the sword horizontally in front of her body. She smirked at him like she couldn’t hide the enjoyment she was getting out of this despite her battered appearance, “Maybe Vegeta is starting to rub off on me after all.” She began to spike her power level very quickly; her body became engulfed in a raging golden aura that was nearly blinding to look at directly. Her irises became sharper and more defined, he hair began to grow out rapidly down past her waist, the electrical discharge surrounding her body became more pronounced and erratic. She cried out loud in a feral scream as her ki erupted forth in a massive burst of energy, “HAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!” Kanzō blinked the spots from his eyes and was finally able to refocus his gaze on her. He seemed curious as to what type of transformation she had just undertaken, he had quite a bit of cocky mirth to dish out in response, “So you can grow out your hair? Oh, isn’t that cute.” Shihori seemed deadly focused on him as her shining golden aura subsided and erupted in small electrical discharges from around her body, “You should be grateful Kanzō. Only those I deem a serious threat ever get to see Super Saiyan 3.” She narrowed her eyes at him, “And one last thing….” Shihori adjusted her katana in hand into a low-ready position, she leaned forward like a predatory animal ready to attack, “I’m not just cute, I’m f*@$ing adorable.”


Shihori’s body disappeared from view shortly after she made her move. Kanzō’s eyes and energy sensing abilities struggled to follow her movements. She came at him from high on his strong side, slashing down and across in a follow through cut with her sword. They clashed blades at the last instant and sparks flew off the steel upon contact. Shihori pulled her blade back as she hit the ground, he was quickly on the defensive but lagged behind in reaction time. She threw a horizontal slash across his neck but before his throat was cut open, he pushed her blade up which drew a deep gash across the bridge of his nose. Purple blood began to drain out of the fresh wound onto his face. Kanzō threw himself forward with blood streaming off his face and he came at her ferociously with his duel wielding technique. He attempted to trap her blade and negate her increase in speed, but Shihori only kicked it up a notch in her reaction time. Her body flowed around his attacks and struck out in an attack to defend strategy which quickly overwhelmed his blade work. Kanzō was staggered by her barrage of lightning fast attacks, it appeared like her arms weren’t evening moving from their resting position while the blade seemed to attack on its own at high speed. Kanzō made a calculated effort to strike out and break up her rhythm which allowed a momentary pause in her attacks. It was enough to give him some breathing room to maneuver out of her overpowering weapon envelope.


Shihori and Kanzō briefly separated and began to run parallel to one another, eyes locked onto each other with deadly focus. Each step the other made drew marks of blood on the ground in their wake as they moved, purple for Kanzō and red for Shihori. Neither let the pain show and neither genuinely cared in that moment, the only thing that mattered was the outcome of this battle. Shihori rushed in to strike at her wounded prey with fierce velocity that could barely be traced by his focused eyes. They clashed in a shower of sparks and ringing of steel. Kanzō had begun to falter under her impressively strong blows, he threw away questions of how someone so small could be so strong, those distractions would only send him toward an untimely demise. He quickly realized that he needed to sacrifice a little more to gain the upper hand, her blade contacted his longsword again in a shower of sparks. He hooked his knife under her blade and pulled the point of her sword straight into his support arm until it cleared completely through his flesh and came out the opposite side of his bicep. He reflexively dropped the knife onto the ground when his arm was pierced by her blade, but he managed to keep her sword trapped against his body. He switched hands with his longsword for a brief moment to enable his free, undamaged hand to throw a last-ditch power punch directly into her face. Shihori slid back across the ground on her heels under the immense stunning force of the blow. Her sword was forcibly wrenched out of his bicep as her body was thrust away from him in an instant. She remained on her feet after the massive hit but appeared in disarray as she tried to regain her composure. Kanzō seized the moment to bring his weapon back into his dominant hand and he dashed forward with a horizontal cut to bifurcate her at the waist. The longsword quickly came cutting across Shihori’s waist with a flash and Kanzō powered through the attack to ensure a clean finishing blow. He had a very self-satisfied smirk on his face as he passed by Shihori with a clean cut, but very quickly he came to the realization that he felt no resistance as the sword passed through its intended target. He looked behind to see that a translucent after-image of the rabbit eared woman fade from view, he was overcome with a sickening feeling of dread as his attention was seized by movement coming from above him. Shihori came at him from the sky with her steely eyed gaze and sword held high above her head. Kanzō reacted with the only thing he could manage, he attempted to bring his sword up to block the overhead strike, but she moved too fast for him. Shihori adjusted her point of aim at the last possible moment, the katana’s blade swept down through his forearm with such power that it offered little in the way of resistance.

Kanzō’s weapon hand clattered to the ground still clutching the long sword between its curled fingers. He looked at the stump that remained of his arm, cleaved through cleanly just below the elbow. He screamed out loud in anguish when the realization came that he’d been dismembered. He staggered back clutching his stump which was profusely flowing purple blood from what remained of his arm. He finally collapsed to his back side as his face was twisted in pain, his body shaking from the rush of endorphins he was feeling after such a traumatic injury. Shihori wordlessly retrieved his weapon from his severed hand, she coldly kicked the severed limb out of her way like a piece of trash on the street. Kanzō crawled backwards as she approached him seething animosity written across her face, “Please, Shihori! Let me go! I swear that I’ll disappear, you’ll never see me again!” She stopped at his feet, looming over him with two swords clutched in her grasp, the stare of hatred she laid on him never wavered for a moment. Kanzō continued to crawl backwards until he could go no further. He looked back and noticed he had reached the edge of the ravine in which they were fighting. Yet, there on the ground behind him laid a potential solution to his problems. He reached back with his remaining hand to the ground behind him and clutched his fallen knife off the ground. He stealthily slid it behind his body to conceal it from view, continuing his ruse of begging for mercy. “I was wrong for what I did to you. Show me mercy, I beg of you!” Shihori stepped forward to deliver her intended killing blow as promised. He seized his chance once he saw her open herself up to attack, he lunged forward with the aim to impale her in the chest like he had done before. Shihori reacted in a flash and brought his own longsword down to parry the knife, her own katana quickly cutting horizontally through the air in a flash of steel that left a crescent shaped after-image in the wake of the cut.


Shihori froze and closed her eyes, exhaling very slowly, purple blood dripping off the edge of her sword. Kanzo’s body was also frozen in place, his eyes focused on Shihori who stood directly over the top of him. Shihori was the first to move as she reared back a leg and kicked his body over onto the ground. His head coming off his shoulders in a gush of blood as it rolled free from his body and tumbled over the edge of the ravine. She whipped her sword out to her side to clear the blade of his blood. She planted his longsword tip down into the soil, now using both hands to carefully wipe her blade and calmly sheath the sword in its scabbard. Shihori powered down to Super Saiyan with a sigh, her hair quickly receding to its normal dimensions. She reached down to her belt and untied a brown bag from around her waist. She began to dig inside the bag with a rattle that sounded like she was sifting through dried beans. She retrieved a senzu from the bag and promptly ate it with a *crunch* and swallowed the healing bean. The injuries she sustained were completely healed and her energy levels stabilized after pushing herself to Super Saiyan 3. Aside from her battle-damaged armor and blood-stained body, she was right as rain. She quickly went about retrieving the sheath from Kanzō’s fallen body, she hastily attached it to her belt on the opposite hip. Shihori looked to the sky to search the area and sense out where he father was located, “Hang in there Papa. I’m coming.” She snatched the longsword from the ground and secured it in the sheath before she jumped into the sky and took off in a golden streak.
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 11)

Universe 9, God of Destruction’s planet


On the other side of the galaxy, the temple of the former God of Destruction of Universe 9, quite abruptly one of its the walls exploded outward with tremendous force, debris and smoke were thrown high into the atmosphere. A billowing cloud wafted from an open hole that was created from the inside, Vardier stood near the edge of this newly formed opening. His eyes were wild and both fists were tightly clenched in front of his body. He was breathing hard as if he was attempting to release an enormous amount of pent up rage from his body. Borbon was behind him in the center of the room, her staff was propped up on its own and displaying scenes from the battles that were currently taking place on Metius. The Angel calmly addressed her lover, “Calm down Vardier. This is far from over.” The olive-green skinned man snapped around with anger distorting the normally handsome features, “Calm down?! You expect me to stand by idly after witnessing THAT?!” He pointed to the display that hovered in the center of the room, it showed Kanzō’s lifeless and headless corpse draining purple blood onto the ground. Borbon looked up at the image again seemingly disinterested in his overly passionate viewpoint, “Like I said my dear. It’s not over yet, by the end of the day we will have snuffed out the last vestiges of resistance to our reign. I just need you to be patient.” Vardier began to march over to her looking like he was not having any of it, “That little rabbit bitch just killed my best friend! I want blood! I’m going to tear them all limb from limb until they are an absolutely unrecognizable pile of shit on the f*#$ing ground! Send me to Metius!” Borbon eyed Vardier for a few seconds with a very dispassionate expression, it was as if she were a parent that was wholly ignoring the temper tantrum of a child, “Fine, have it your way. Kill them all and be done with it.” Once she relented to his demands, he appeared to relax a little and prepared himself to engage the enemy immediately upon arrival. Borbon grabbed her staff up off its resting place and pointed the head of the staff directly at his chest, “Don’t underestimate them. These Saiyans are a tricky lot.” He nodded to her and was quickly enveloped in a cascading pillar of light. Once he was absorbed into it, his body shot out of the newly made hole in the wall and off into space at speeds faster than light. Borbon merely smirked to herself, she had the warm feeling like everything was working out according to plan.


Universe 9, Planet Metius


Meanwhile, on the other side of the forest, Korian was in the midst of a pitched battle between himself, a bionic man with unwavering focus, and an unstoppable juggernaut. Korian was high in the air above the forest still in his Super Saiyan 2 transformation. He was suddenly struck across the jaw from above and to the left which collapsed his posture. Without missing a beat, he threw both arms outward firing off some point-blank energy blasts to give himself an opportunity to create space. Korian quickly flew backwards a good distance away and took a moment to evaluate the situation. The Saiyan was in it bad this time, he huffed trying to catch his breath in the brief lapses between getting pummeled by these two. Korian reached up and wiped the blood from his mouth with the back of hand, staying intently focused on blast point not far away. All of the sudden, a metal arm came shooting out from behind the veil of smoke that was hanging in the air. Korian recognized it quickly and smacked it off to the side while simultaneously using it as a point of leverage to move his body. He cut across the sky perpendicular to where he had once been but was stopped short suddenly by the appearance of Maida in his path. The giant man struck out at him with his equally large fist, it came at him with frightening speed for such a large individual. Korian caught his hand, struggling to hold the power behind it at bay. Maida just sneered at him fiendishly, “What’s the matter Saiyan? Running out of gas?” Korian pivoted himself to the outside of his arm and allowed him to press forward under his own momentum, he used his own size against him and swung himself around on that arm. A boot landed solidly into Maida’s chin which caused his head to snap back sharply, Korian attempted to move in closer to seize the moment and try to take him down, but he had forgotten all about the other one. Shinamo caught Korian unaware and off-guard, a pair of eye beams struck him in the upper left shoulder on his back which seared through his armor and burned his flesh. Korian yelped in pain and his attack pattern quickly fell to pieces when he was forced back on the defensive. He hissed through his teeth in frustration, Korian focused his energy and brought his hand forward bristling with energy against an encroaching Shinamo. Just as he was about to fire off a ki wave attack at the cyborg, Maida erupted from his previously dazed posture. Korian’s eyes snapped over quickly to the red skinned behemoth and he re-targeted him for the attack, a blue ki beam shot out from his right palm which solidly struck Maida dead on in the chest. Through the smoke emitted from the blast, he kept charging barely wavering from the attack he just received. Now both of them closed in on him in hand-to-hand combat, the three of them throwing punches, kicks, and moving to dodge at such high rates speeds that they appeared as a blur backdropped against the orange hue of the setting sun.



Korian caught Maida squarely in the face with a punch which drew blood from the big man’s nose, but he was rewarded for his efforts by a kick to the gut by the cyborg Shinamo. Korian’s frame collapsed as all the air was forced out of his diaphragm with a painful gasp. He couldn’t delay and give them time to recover, he clamped down on Shinamo’s leg before he was able to withdraw it. Korian pulled as hard as he could drawing him forward into a knee that slammed the cyborg in the chest. Shinamo grunted in pain as the strike was slammed into his armored body with such great force that his organic innards felt the heft of the blow. Korian spun him around quickly without delay and launched him directly into his partner. Shinamo bowled into Maida who just managed to catch his body before it struck him directly. He looked up at Korian with surprise as the Saiyan threw his arms forward with them making contact at the wrists, his first two fingers and thumbs slightly extended and other digits curled against his hand, “Kyūbiko-ha!!!!” Korian cried out loud as a large golden beam careened from his hands toward the pair hanging helplessly in the air. The beam swallowing up the two foes as it was carried off into the sky like a cascading glimmer.

Korian was panting heavier now from the level of exertion he was forced to maintain against both of them at once. Although his current level of power was a far cry from his previous god ki enhanced state, his Super Saiyan 2 was fierce enough to deal out damage against them when necessary. Korian’s senses perked up when he saw Maida still hanging in the air where he had previously been, his arms were crossed in an ‘X’ style block to absorb the blow from his Kyūbiko wave. He was bleeding on his extremities and appeared to be a bit scorched. Korian was stunned that even that hadn’t finished off this man, it was simply unreal to him. Korian quickly thought to himself, “If I push to Super Saiyan 3 then maybe I can overwhelm them, but it’s been so long since I used it, I don’t know if my body can handle the strain.” His thoughts were interrupted once Maida opened his arms and revealed Shinamo inside the bear hug, his metallic arms shooting out at high speed to close the distance between them. While Korian moved to defend himself from a physical attack, what occurred was something he wasn’t expecting. The arms separated to either of him instead of coming in to hit him like before. The fingers splayed on each hand; two red shining points of energy erupted from emitters in the palms of each metallic hand. Korian said to himself very analytically, “F@#! me.” Two large red energy beams came at him from either side and quickly engulfed his body. Maida chuckled to himself and patted Shinamo on the back, “Good work bucket head.” Shinamo didn’t react to the praise as he retracted his arms back to their normal length. The smoke quickly billowed away from the point of impact and Korian’s haggard form was turtled up in a block that left most of his armor blasted away from the attack. His gi pants were burned in a few places and a large hole was opened up over his knee, but he otherwise appeared to be in one piece. He shivered from the pain his body was feeling as he uncoiled himself from the defensive posture, “Is that all you’ve got?” Maida’s eyes narrowed and he wasted no time in giving Korian his answer. Maida closed on him quickly and threw a punch which slammed directly into a forearm which Korian raised in time to block the attack. It stung like hell, the power that he was able to dish out after their protracted battle was on a completely different level. Shinamo came circling around them like a shark circling its prey, Korian noticed this out of the corner of his eye and made mental note so his attention didn’t waiver from Maida. Instead of attacking Maida directly to break contact with him, Korian chopped at his elbow joint of the arms that had thrown the punch into his guard. Maida showed surprise that he was able to move so quickly even after guarding against such a heavy blow, truth be told that Korian’s right arm was numb as hell, but he couldn’t stop now because if he let them get the advantage it would be over in an instant.



After the big guy’s arm collapsed from the chop, Korian spun inside Maida’s mighty frame. Shinamo reacted to this by coming in on Korian quickly in an attempt to stave off any plans he might have to survive this encounter. He took hold of the arm he had been working on and rotated his hips sharply, he threw Maida over his shoulder toward Shinamo. The two collided in mid-air and Maida being the much larger of the two men, it was one of hell of an impact on the much smaller cyborg. Korian wasted no time to press the attack on them, as Maida collided with Shinamo, it threw the cybernetic warrior completely off balance as he tried to maneuver himself around Maida’s large body. Korian was there in a flash, he slammed a sharp side kick into Maida’s back which further cemented him to Shinamo. He went on a blitz attack and pressed hard into Maida’s body with several rapid punches, Korian called out in kiai to press forth more power into the attacks. The furious combination of punches continued to rain in on Maida’s body, straights, hooks, and uppercuts were all pummeled into his body. Shinamo erupted with quick speed and pushed off his partner who was absorbing the physical damage for him. He managed to climb up and over Maida’s body while Korian remained focused on his attacks. The cyborg came down on top of Korian with a swift right straight from above. Korian was slammed by the punch in the chest as he had been focused on beating the tar out of Maida’s body. He fell down out the sky in a stunned state, not only had he expended a lot of energy on the ki attack from before, but the continuous physical exertion from this series of attacks had really drained his stamina.



Korian righted himself before he hit the treetops and hissed in pain at the heavy-handed strike that Shinamo delivered to his chest. The armor he had been wearing was barely holding together, several pieces were missing and most of the structure was splintering with cracks on the surface. Shinamo had quickly circled around behind Korian, sending two beams out from his palms that cut through the air with frightening speed. Korian barely managed to twist his body to avoid getting struck directly, but they came so close that the spikey ends of his hair were wafting smoke. Maida soon made his unwelcomed presence known, the behemoth of an alien was bleeding from several cuts on his body, but he was more than enthusiastic about putting an end to Korian’s resistance, “You’re going to pay for that monkey boy!” While Korian’s attention was caught up with the sudden appearance of Maida, a flying kick slammed into his back which caused Korian to cry out and lurch forward right into Maida’s waiting arms. The large red skinned man snatched up Korian in a bear hug and began to squeeze him with all his might. Korian gasped from the crushing force that was quickly applied on him. He struggled with all his might but in terms of raw power he was completely outmatched. Maida grunted as he brought his arms tighter around Korian’s chest, “Die you son of a bitch!” Korian’s legs were kicking against Maida’s lower extremities both as a last-ditch effort as well as a panic reaction to being constricted. Korian’s hair fell back to dark brown as his eyes rolled into the back of his head and his consciousness began to fade to black. Maida wasn’t going to be satisfied until he completely destroyed him, he wasn’t going to assume anything after Korian survived Borbon’s assault. He acknowledged that he was one tough bastard, but everyone had their breaking point and he was going to ensure he stayed dead this time.


Out of a raging golden flame came a cry, “PAPA!!!!” Super Saiyan 2 Shihori was in mid-air with both swords drawn, she brought her arms crisscross over her body to slash at Maida’s head in a scissor pattern. Shinamo moved quickly to prevent Maida from losing his head, the cyborg intercepted Shihori’s blades with his extending metal arms, trapping one of them from reaching their mark. Maida was surprised and released Korian from his grasp so he could defend with a free arm to catch the other weapons against his forearm, the Saiyan tumbled helplessly out of the air to the ground below. Shihori saw her father fall from the air and angrily grit her teeth, “I’ll kill you!” Shinamo’s eyes began to glow as he centered Shihori in his sights. She released her grip on Kanzō’s former sword so she could bring her hand to bear with ki being charged up in her palm. The sword was wrenched free and tumbled harmlessly to the ground below them. She tried to fight fire with fire and if Shinamo was going to attempt to take her down then she was going to ensure he would suffer the same fate. The blast never came as Gotenks appeared from the opposite direction and drove a flying knee into Shinamo’s head, “HYAH!” Gotenks called out in a kiai as he delivered the solid blow to the cyborg’s cranium. The shock of the blow released Shihori from his clutches and allowed her to quickly maneuver out of the line of fire. Maida’s attention was grabbed by this new arrival, “What the?!” Shihori came at him full force with her sword slashing down at his body, but Maida clapped his mighty hands around her blade between before it found its mark. He eyed Shihori angrily and then looked to her furious face with a smirk, “I see so you must’ve killed Kanzō. Now that’s surprising.” He chuckled to himself, “Today is turning out to be an interesting day. Hopefully, you’re more of a challenge than your weakling father.” Shihori tugged against his mighty grip on her sword and noticed it had barely cut into his thick skin. She looked at him now more focused and sneered at him, “Alright, let’s dance, you big asshole!” She pulled herself forward using the hilt of her trapped sword and buried both of her boots into Maida’s face. The force of the blow causing him to fly backwards across the sky while Shihori gave chase to her foe.


Shinamo shook off the hit that this newly arrived fighter had delivered to him. He eyed him suspiciously as Super Saiyan Gotenks hovered in the air in a very cocky manner, “We don’t like it when you attack our friends, you robotic dickhead!” Gotenks launched himself forward ready to throw a mighty right hand but before he was able to come close to landing the blow, his body separated back into Super Saiyan Goten and Trunks. The boys both careening off to either side of Shinamo and coming to a sloppy mid-air stop. Goten and Trunks looked across at once another with Shinamo in between them. The cyborg shot them both a quick glance and analyzed their strength in present form, “I believe you’ve both made a grave miscalculation.” Shinamo snapped both his arms out to the sides with red colored energy being quickly discharged from the emitters on his palms. Both Goten and Trunks barely managed to avoid being singed by the high-powered energy as it shot past them at great speed. Trunks called out to Goten from across the sky, “Alley-oop!” Trunks created a golden energy ball in the palm of his hands and launched it up into the air above Shinamo’s head. The cyborg quickly followed the energy blast and saw that the other one had quickly moved there to meet the attack. Goten positioned himself as the energy attack came inbound and he ferociously spiked Trunks’ attack down at Shinamo. The energy ball came slamming down into Shinamo who brought his arms forward to fend off the attack. The blast exploded shortly after and created a large cloud of smoke. Shinamo suddenly appeared next to Trunks with his metallic arms smoking from the impact of the blast, “Nice try, but you’ll have to do better than that if you wish to best me.” Trunks was surprised and quickly overwhelmed by him as he grabbed him by the throat, the metal hand clamped down tightly on Trunks’ throat leaving him unable to breathe. Goten rushed down from on high to engage with Shinamo and help his best friend before he could hurt him any further.


Meanwhile, Korian laid on the ground where he had fallen, his body was at rest near a pond in a small clearing. His head and one of his arms were partially submerged in the water, he suddenly gasped for air since water was getting into his lungs. He coughed and gagged until his airway was cleared, he weakly pushed himself up and took a look at his surroundings. He noticed that he was alone but could hear the sounds of battle a short distance away. He thought to himself, “The kids could be in trouble, they need me.” He pushed himself to get up off the ground, but his injured body started to shake, and he collapsed down near the water’s edge. His eyes settling on the calm water in front of him, he noticed the reflection of something bright in the sky, it was fully sunset now and a dark orange glow settled in the air as the sun steadily disappeared from view. “I just need a minute to rest, that’s all. Yeah, then I’ll go help them.” He could barely move at all but managed to roll over onto his back, so he didn’t have to be face down in the dirt, his arms and legs were sprawled out to the sides. Korian saw that there was a large moon in close orbit with the planet. It was exceptionally close and took up a sizeable portion of the skyline, his eyes seemed drawn to its alluring beauty against the darkening sky. He would always watch sunsets with Shihori when she was younger, it brought him a sense of calm as his body relaxed. “Shihori would really enjoy this view.” He wistfully said to himself as he let out a cough of pain. He stared at the celestial object in the sky, his thoughts falling on all the members of his family. Korian’s tail began to twitch and he suddenly felt all tingly inside like something had come over him. His heart began to beat faster and his breathing more erratic. His mind began to race as to why he would be suddenly feeling so roughshod; his body wouldn’t listen as his eyes were intently focused on the lunar object hanging low in the sky. His mind wandered as thought back to long ago, something his mother Parserii once told him when he was a little boy. His recollection was jumbled but he could recall her words being about full moons and wild beasts. At the time he thought she was telling him stories just to scare him. Korian’s body began to swell as his heart pounded faster, his veins became exposed and his facial features began to contort, being more animalistic, more ape like in form. He cried out now with sharp teeth and red eyes taking shape, he seemed to be in a great deal of pain. As his body started to grow in size, what was left of his armor cracked and gave way from the damage it had sustained. His ripped undershirt tore off due to the increase in body mass as he grew larger in size. Korian now stood up covered in dark hair all over his body, only his gi pants, belt, bracers, and boots remained intact once the transformation neared its apex. His crushing weight collapsed the ground beneath his feet and his thrashing tail swept aside a large swath of trees in its path. He had transformed into an Oozaru, a giant feral great ape that viciously growled as it continued to transform. The transformation suddenly began to erupt in golden energy which changed the brown color of the great ape’s fur to golden just like the Super Saiyan transformation. The golden great ape stood up to its full height and threw back its head and arms in a thunderous roar.


In the sky above the forest, Goten and Trunks were battered and panting heavily from their pitched battle with Shinamo. The cyborg loomed in the sky before them with murderous intent. Trunks glanced at Goten, “How’re you holding up buddy?” Goten coughed with a trickle of blood coming from between his lips, “Could be better.” Trunks returned his focus to Shinamo who drew closer to them in the air, “Trunks and Goten, sons of Vegeta and Son Goku, although you may have managed to destroy some of us with your fusion technique, individually you’re no threat to me.” Shinamo made a move to close in on the pair but was suddenly distracted by a loud roar and commotion that came from behind. A short distance away, a giant golden great ape rose up from the forest floor below. Shinamo was stunned by the sudden appearance of such a large beast, how could it go unnoticed until now? Goten and Trunks were aghast by the abrupt arrival of this monstrous ape, “What the f*#@ is that?!” Trunks called out with a tinge of surprise and fear in his voice. The great ape caught sight of the trio in the air with its glowing red eyes and let out a loud feral roar in anger. He lunged with frightening speed at them in the air, swiping with his mighty hands in an overt attempt to take them all out at once. Shinamo quickly separated himself from Goten and Trunks, the boys each fell back so they wouldn’t get caught by this rampaging monster. Shinamo shot higher into the air and focused in on the beast, “Dumb beast! Getting in the way of my work, I’ll just have to put you down before I finish those two.” Shinamo raised both his arms above his head charging a large red orb of energy in his metallic hands. He threw it down at great speed into the roaring and rampaging beast, it exploded with tremendous force against the golden great ape’s body. A large fireball erupted from ground level that engulfed a large part of the forest in flames. Shinamo began to turn away to renew his assault on Goten and Trunks, when suddenly he heard the loud, unmistakable roar from beast below him. The gigantic ape thrashed about in the fiery forest below. Not only was he unharmed from Shinamo’s attack, but he was now more aggressively focused on the one who attacked him. The huge Oozaru leapt up off the ground directly in Shinamo’s path, the cyborg was unable to react fast enough to evade due to the stunned reaction he gave watching this beast come after him in the air. The great ape brought his enormous fists in a brutal, hammering blow down onto Shinamo body. He came shooting out of the sky like a falling meteorite from the sheer force of the blow, his body crashing into the ground below creating a deep crater with his metallic body. Shinamo was nearly crushed from one hit by the gigantic ape, his right arm was hanging by circuitry and his left leg had been sheared off shortly after impact with the ground. The great ape came crashing into the ground just shy of his position, he looked up from the ground with nothing but defiance in his glowing red eyes. The great ape loomed large over him and roared mightily over his fallen foe. The huge beast opened its mouth charging up a large amount of energy inside its sharp toothed maw. Shinamo pushed himself off the ground into a sitting position with his one operational arm. He remained continually defiant in the face of such overwhelming odds being stacked against him. He raised his arm bringing forth energy to bear in his palm, he fired the beam up at the beast with no regard for consequences. The Oozaru’s beam exploded from its mouth with great force and it collided with Shinamo’s futile energy blast, swallowing it completely before impacting him on the ground. The cyborg was lifted off the ground as the earth underneath him gave way in a raging storm of hell fire, soon after his body was torn asunder and turned into nothing more than ashes to be carried away by the wind.


Goten and Trunks were in utter disbelief of what they had witnessed. Goten stared at the raging monster a short distance away from them, “Trunks look! That thing is dressed like Shihori’s dad!” He pointed out the fact that they were wearing the same color pants, boots, and black and gold bracers on their wrists. Trunks shook his head in manner where he couldn’t come to grips with the truth, “No man, don’t even tell me that thing is Korian. What the hell happened to him?” Goten thought about it for a moment and recalled something Piccolo once told him, “Mister Piccolo once told me when he was training Gohan as a kid that he transformed into a rampaging beast. Gohan also used to have a tail when he was a kid, so maybe it’s got something to do with that.” While Goten and Trunks were busy conferring over the possibilities with one another, Korian noticed them hovering in the air and opened his mouth with a large point of red energy being built up. Trunks caught sight of a glint from the corner of his eye and he threw himself forward into Goten to knock him out of the way of the blast. The enormous beam cut the air where they had been and careened off into the distance where it exploded on impact with some mountains in the distance. Goten looked at the gigantic ape quite fearfully and quickly turned back to Trunks, “We need to get the hell out of here and find Shihori! Maybe she knows what to do.” Trunks nodded in agreement with him and both boys headed off in flight away from Korian in search of Shihori. Korian remained focused on both of the fleeing and growled in anger.

 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 12)

Concurrently, the short statured Shihori was entangled in a physical melee with the tremendous Maida. Shihori and Maida were trading blows in mid-air, the small rabbit eared Super Saiyan was much quicker than her opponent but keeping the battle in mid-air limited her ability to effectively use her sword techniques to maximum effect. In such close quarters she could only maneuver so much to gain the necessary momentum to put power behind her attacks. Maida swung at her again after she backed off from her last attack, her eyes quickly followed the punch as it came for her. She noticed his body position was too off center to be fully committed to such a telegraphed punch. Her suspicions were realized when the true attack came in the form of a front kick from his lead leg. She slapped her free hand down onto his leg as it traveled toward her body, she experienced some of the force in her arm but that was better than catching that massive boot dead-on. She needed to move in closer and fast, she spring boarded off the massive leg using it as a base to kick off and come straight into him for an attack. She slashed her blade diagonally across his exposed chest, the blade barely cutting into his skin with the amount of power she was able to put behind her stroke. Maida was proving difficult to take on head to head, but she needed to persevere for her father. He scoffed at the wound he received on his chest, “Is that it? You’re proving to be more of a disappointment than I thought!” Maida came across with his other arm before she could make a clean get away and latched onto her exposed leg. Shihori was swung around like a rag doll as he prepared to beat her off the only solid object that he had access to, his other fist. She dangled upside down and tried to right herself by taking swings at the arm that had a hold of her leg, but the attacks only left flesh wounds on his tough skin. She was pounded off his fist which caused her head to spin wildly, she thought for a moment that she would lose consciousness, but she barely managed to hang on. As Maida swung her around for another attack, Shihori pulled her sword in close to her body and as she felt herself arc over, she pressed it straight out above her head. The point of the sword embedded itself into Maida’s opposite forearm, he winced in pain as blood was cleanly drawn from the piercing wound to his arm. Shihori raised her power significantly for a moment, her hair growing out longer and her eyes shifting a more defined and focused appearance. Having transformed into Super Saiyan 3, she took her chance now and let go of the sword that she impaled into his arm. She projected her hands outward with the thumbs and index fingers meetings while the other fingers remained splayed open, “Kyūbiko-ha!” A golden beam was shot out from her hands at point blank range. It collided with him and managed to take a chunk out of his side that was about the size of one of Shihori’s fists. It managed to do the trick as he let her go while he writhed in pain, she grabbed onto her sword and flipped around onto his forearm. She pulled the sword free in one swift jerking motion, blood spraying up onto her clothing and white body armor. She back flipped off his arm back into mid-flight and took a defensive posture against him.



A familiar voice called out behind her from a distance, her sensitive hearing swore she heard Goten calling out to her, “Shihori!!” She turned her head slightly to the source of the noise and did indeed see both Goten and Trunks flying in her direction in quite a hurry. Maida managed to cauterize his own injury on his abdomen by expelling some of his own energy to seal the wound. The noise of him doing so and his stifled whimpers of pain caught her attention again, she narrowed her eyes at his persistence, “You really don’t know when to quit do you?” She held up her free hand with a glowing white ball of energy, it was an attack seldom utilized by her but one that she learned had learned from a great master of the technique, her mother. She pitched the white orb in his direction and just before it contacted him it exploded it in a blinding white flash, “Be right back, dick weed!” Maida suffered the full force of the attack and clenched his eyes tight as the searing white light washed out his vision. Shihori powered down from Super Saiyan 3 to Super Saiyan to conserve energy while she took off in flight leaving a golden streak of energy in her wake.


She soon met up with Goten and Trunks in mid-air, both boys were out of breath and seemed to be in a hurry to reach her. “Hey guys, I’m glad you’re both okay. Mind giving me a hand with this asshole?” She thumb-pointed over her shoulder at Maida who was searching the immediate area for any sign of her while his vision was still affected by her attack. Trunks mirrored her own gesture to draw her attention to the giant rampaging ape not far behind them, “We’ve got bigger problems right now.” Shihori’s blue-green eyes went wide with bewilderment as she caught sight of the giant rampaging golden ape, “What the f*#@ is that thing?!” Goten nervously rubbed the back of his head nervously because he didn’t know how to put it, “Well, you see thing is, Shihori, it’s your dad.” Her eyes snapped back over to Goten when he made that proclamation, her mouth was hanging open in shock, “But how?! What the fu-” Trunks gave her nothing more than a shrug but Goten sighed as he best tried to sum things up for her, “Something made him transform, we don’t know what exactly but I know it has something to do with his tail or at least so I was told by Mister Piccolo.” Trunks crossed his arms over his chest and shook his head, “He’s lost all sense of himself right now. He doesn’t recognize anyone, so he tried to attack us, but boy he sure did a number on that cyborg guy.” Trunks whistled as he was impressed by the vaporizing effects Korian’s attack had on him. Goten put his hands on Shihori’s shoulders to focus her attention on him. She was still in shock by all the information being laid on her all at once, but Goten’s touch immediately got her attention, she looked at his hands touching her and then back up to his eyes. His blue green Super Saiyan eyes focused on her and a gentle, compassionate tone was taken on in his voice, “You’re his daughter, I know you can reach him if you try.” Shihori slightly blushed from Goten laying his hands on her, “Alright, I’ll do whatever it takes.” Goten let her go and she stepped back to sheath her sword at her hip in a precise and calculated manner. Trunks tapped Goten on the arm before he turned his attention back to Shihori, “We’ll handle the big dumb one. Go save your dad.” Goten nodded to her reassuringly and she replied in kind with a nod of her own. She focused on the giant ape as he drew closer to them. The forest fire was beginning to spread out in all directions from his rampaging around. Korian was smashing his hands into burning trees and tossing them hundreds of yards into pristine forest. This managed to spread the wildfire even further than what it had already consumed. It was bad enough that they were doing battle here but destroying this place through collateral damage was having a horrifying effect on the landscape. The people of this planet no doubt relied on the forest in their daily lives, but now it was quickly being consumed by a raging wildfire.


Goten and Trunks flew toward Maida who was now more self-aware of his surroundings. They came at him from two different angles in an attempt to overwhelm him through with their superior numbers. Goten came down from high right with powerful straight shot that collided with his jaw. Trunks came from the opposite side, low left, snapping a kick upward into his already wounded abdomen. Both strikes found their marks, but Maida only hissed in anger at the annoyance these two Super Saiyans caused him. He was starting to slow down from injury and exhaustion himself, but there was little doubt in his mind that he would be able to take care of these two. Maida’s large hands snapped out quickly to take the limbs of each one of them that struck him. He whipped Goten around by the arm and Trunks up by his leg, smashing both of them together before he tossed them aside. “I don’t have any patience left for you blonde haired pests. After I kill you, I’m going to use your bodies as a club to beat that little rabbit bitch to death!” Goten narrowed his eyes in anger at Maida’s suggestion that he was going to harm Shihori, “You’re never going to get another chance because this ends here and now!” Goten cupped his hands at his side bringing forth shining blue ki energy, “KAME-” Trunks did the same put positioned his hands high with purple ki energy forming in his hands. Maida sneered at them and let forth a self-amused chuckle, “Well, isn’t that cute. Going to protect your little girlfriend, are you? Bring it on you little punks!” Goten clenched his teeth as he forced more power into the buildup of his attack, “HAME-” Trunks stayed focused on the target at hand and did the same as Goten, pouring as much power as he could muster into his attack. Maida spread his arms wide as an invitation to receive the attack head-on, “Bring it punks!” Goten threw his hands forward and fired a large blue energy wave, “HAAAAA!” Trunks threw his hands forward and called out, “GALICK-HO!!!!” A crackling purple beam of ki shot forth from his hands and sailed toward Maida alongside the Kamehameha.



Just before both beams collided with Maida’s body there was a bright flash of light that erupted between Goten, Trunks, and Maida. The energy waves impacted on something, but each curved to the side and careened off into the distance where they exploded on contact with the ground. Both boys went wide eyed with disbelief when they saw a much smaller, green skinned, man hovering in the air between them and Maida. He appeared intensely focused on them and not happy to see them. Maida appeared equally as surprised to see him and started to ramble nervously to the new arrival, “Vardier, but I…. It’s no problem, I can handle them on my own.” Vardier turned his head to the side so he could see Maida out of the corner of his eye, “Enough of this foolishness Maida. The rest of our comrades are dead. You’re the only one left.” Maida appeared shocked when he was told that he was the last one standing. Vardier turned his attention back to the two boys hovering in the air not far away. He pointed at them accusingly, “You two! You killed Shira and Meru; they were my friends!” Trunks made a face to Vardier to show that he cared little for their interpersonal relationships at this point, “So?! They terrorized the people of this planet and killed someone dear to one of my friends. They got what they deserved!” Goten clenched his fists and took on a defensive posture in the face of this new threat. Vardier closed his eyes for a brief moment as if he were trying to calm himself down and reflecting on past events, “They loved to dance, they looked so beautiful when they used to dance. Now you took away all their dreams and you’re going to pay with your lives!” Vardier disappeared from where he was in the air and quickly reappeared with such rapid speed that neither Goten nor Trunks could follow him with their eyes. He was burying an uppercut very deeply into Trunks’ stomach, blood exploded out of his mouth as Vardier’s punishing attack crushed his indies with extreme force. Vardier whipped around sending a hook kick into the side of Trunks’ head with a sickening crack. He sailed into the ground where his body created an impact crater, he was lying motionless in his base form with his limbs a tangled mess. Goten gasped in shock at the initial hit that Trunks received from Vardier, but what drove him over the edge was seeing his best friend so carelessly tossed aside like a piece of trash, “You son of a bitch!” Goten exploded towards Vardier with furious anger written all over his face. He threw a punch into Vardier’s face which had no chance of landing in the first place. His fist was snatched cleanly out of mid-air by an expressionless Vardier, “Are these the dirty little hands that killed them?” He twisted Goten’s arm around until the torsion snapped his wrist with an audible *crack*. Goten yelped in pain as his wrist was broken. Still defiant to this menacing foe, Goten prepared to throw another punch at him. He was countered before he could come forward with his fist, Vardier drove his fist directly into Goten’s face which caused his nose and mouth to erupt in blood. Goten’s hair fell back to black and he gurgled blood in his damaged mouth as he tried to breath. Before he fell Vardier snatched him by the front of his gi and pulled him closer to him. Vardier calmly spoke to him like he was lecturing him, “I want you to know that you brought this on yourself by siding with them. Korian and Shihori are going to die in the most painful ways I can possibly imagine.” Vardier patted him on the cheek, “Rest easy, Goten. I need you alive…. for now.” He tossed Goten’s bloody and limp body over to Maida who caught him like he was catching a baseball. He looked to the big man and pointed to the ground, “Go retrieve Trunks and follow me, there are a few more Saiyan bodies to bury before the day is out.”



Korian in his great ape transformation continued his reign of terror through the normally peaceful terrain of planet Metius. He had exited the burning forest now after following the path of Goten and Trunks as they made their hasty escape. Super Saiyan Shihori flew along quickly to intercept him before he wandered into a populated area or caught up to them in the midst of their battle with the remaining enemies. She came upon the giant golden ape and stopped near his eye level with her arms and legs extended out to the sides to show him that he needed to stop, “Papa! Listen to me, it’s Shihori, remember? You need to stop before anyone else gets hurt!” The golden furred and glowing red eyed ape turned his attention quickly to the rabbit eared girl who was quite tiny by comparison. He let his displeasure of his presence known when he let out a feral roar that sent shockwaves through the valley. Shihori threw up his arms to guard herself from such a concussive force but didn’t waiver in her mission to reach her father and bring the man that loved her the most back to his former self. “Papa, please! You have to remember, I need you!” Korian’s sharp toothed maw opened up with glowing red energy in his mouth. The beam fired at Shihori who maneuvered herself around it to avoid getting struck by the deadly blast. It sliced through the top of a mountain leaving nothing but molten rock glowing near the former peak. Shihori groaned in frustration that nothing she was trying was having any positive effect to bring him back to his senses. She never experienced anything like this before nor did she have any knowledge that Saiyans could transform into giant apes. She had to switch gears and get more assertive with him if she had any hopes of appealing to his inner humanity, “Korian! You stop this shit right now! I’m you’re daughter, damnit! If you keep this bull shit up, then people are going to die! When Mama finds out you hurt innocent people, she’s going to kick your ass!” Korian paused for a moment as she began to yell at him like she was admonishing a misbehaving child. Shihori fumed as that outburst actually got her worked up to the point of anger. Korian growled at the tiny Saiyan and took a swipe at her with his massive hands, trying to swat her down like any annoying insect. Shihori cleanly evaded the attempt he made against her and continued to berate her father for letting this happen, “How could you be so weak?! Why would you let this happen to yourself? My father is a strong and amazing man, nothing can stop him! I look up to you so much for guidance, you’re everything to me! Why do you have to fall so far?! HUH?!!!” Korian continued to try and catch this speedy little blonde-haired woman but caught her by surprise when she ducked one of his hands and came at her from below with the other. She reacted in that moment and drew out her sword to slash at his hand with all her anger and frustration being poured into the attack. The tiny blade cut into the ape’s massive hand, drawing a small amount of blood that annoyed him more than anything. Korian roared ferociously at her absent minded attempt to defend herself and Shihori knew she had acted too impulsively, “Papa, I’m sorry, I-” His other massive hand came up to snatch her by her legs and draw her further into his massive clutches, “SHIT!” Shihori exclaimed as she was suddenly seized. Two massive hands clamped down around Shihori’s small body, the pressure being exerted on her was immense. Shihori cried out loud in a shrill voice as she felt the crushing pain against her body. Korian growled at his seized prey and remained focused to remove this threat with extreme prejudice. His hands squeezed tighter which caused Shihori to cry out again in pain again, but it was silenced in mid-scream when blood was forcibly expelled from her mouth in a gruesome display. Shihori struggled to breath as she was slowly losing the ability to stay conscious against the tremendous strength that was being applied, “Papa…. I’m sorry… promise me you’ll…. you’ll take care of our family…. promise…” Shihori gasped as her consciousness waned and her vision became black.

The words carried over deep into Korian’s subconscious where the thoughts of his adoptive mother, wife, and children struck a chord like a light was shone in these darkest recesses of his mind. Korian saw himself now looking through the great ape’s eyes as he slowly crushed his daughter to death, he saw and heard her declaration of unconditional love to him. He screamed at himself in his own mind to stop hurting her. Outside the great ape growled yet he stopped applying the crushing force to Shihori’s body. She slowly started to come around once she was able to breathe without difficulty. Her unfocused eyes started to regain their vision on the huge beast that had her in its grasp, “Papa…?” Korian roared again but it shifted to something more human, a distinguishable language to Shihori’s ears, “NOOOO!!” He cried out in anguish at the realization of what he was doing to her. She was released from his grasp and his massive hands were thrown up to his head as he clutched it like he was suffering a great deal of internal strife. Shihori fell a short distance through the air in her weakened state but managed to expend enough energy to safely lower herself to the ground. Above her the enormous golden ape cried out loud as a golden aura of energy erupted around it’s body, Korian was struggling with himself and fought hard to keep control of his senses now that he was aware of his surroundings. Shihori crouched down on the ground holding her broken ribs with a painful wince, she took a knee and looked up to her father, “Come on, Papa! I know you hear me! You can do this; I believe it you!” She hissed in pain as her yelling strained her injured body.


Up above Korian’s great ape form was raging with a flame-like golden aura that crackled with electrical discharge around his massive body. Slowly, the ape features of his body began to shrink away, his body becoming noticeably smaller. When he came closer to the ground, it caused a great disturbance which splintered the earth around him. Shihori struggled to maintain her balance as the ground beneath her feet was suddenly upheaved. All the dirt and debris on the ground was tossed up into a huge cloud that created a thick veil which blocked her view of what was happening. She could hear a feral cry that became a more humane sound of pain, she grew worried that something horrible was happening to him. It suddenly grew much quieter with only the sound of the wind being carried through the valley. Shihori saw a taller silhouette looming through the cloud of dust, she struggled to see if her father was okay and she hesitantly called out to him, “Papa? Is that you?” The wind carried away the last bits of dust and debris that were hanging in the air. When Shihori saw what was standing before her she gasped with surprise as a pair of golden eyes quickly fell upon her.


Some distance away, Vardier was hovering in the air with his arms crossed over his chest. He appeared perturbed by the current state of things. He wanted nothing more than to deal with Korian and Shihori quickly so they could finally have some semblance of peace. He turned his head slightly to Maida who was next to him in the air, the large red skinned man had an unconscious Trunks and Goten over his shoulders. Vardier unfurled his arms from his body and held up one of his hands in front his body, he brought forth a purple orb of hakai energy to bear in the palm of his hand. He took a deep breath and called out loudly with a sharp tone of disdain in his voice, “Korian! Come on out!! I have Goten and Trunks at my mercy! If you don’t come out and show yourself this instant, I’m going to blow up this whole god damned planet with you on it! Do you hear me, Saiyan?!” Vardier paused and searched across the skyline with his eyes for any signs of life. Maida also turned his head from side to side and even looked over his shoulder for the Saiyans that were missing in action.


Abruptly, a golden mass of energy appeared on the horizon, it closed the distance between them at a high rate of speed, faster than either of them had seen a Super Saiyan move. The mass of energy stopped in the sky a short distance away from Vardier, the electrical discharge off the aura subsided quickly as did the bright glow from the person inside the aura of energy. Before Vardier was someone familiar yet something that he had never seen before. Korian hovered in the air with crimson red fur on the exposed portions of his upper body minus his chest and hands, his dark brown hair had become long and wild like a long mane down to his shoulders, red markings encircled his eyelids, a pair of golden irises stared down Vardier with much contempt. His crimson tail waved gently in the breeze while he blinked his red eyelids over his golden eyes. Korian’s tattered navy blue gi pants remained on his lower body, tied in place by his navy-blue obi, black and gold boots in place on his feet, and his pair of black and gold bracers around his forearms.


Vardier snapped his hand closed on the hakai energy he had in his palm. For a moment, the two stared each other down with palpable hatred in the air. A few seconds later, Super Saiyan Shihori made her appearance looking fully rejuvenated and having reclaimed Kanzō’s weapon from the forest floor. Vardier began to laugh out loud at the hilarity of the situation, this drew confused looks from both Korian and Shihori, the young nascent God of Destruction explained, “Look at what we have here, I have an ape man and a bunny rabbit, you people are just too hilarious.” Neither Shihori or Korian found it funny that Vardier was making light of their appearances, but they remained silent and allowed him to continue, “So after Borbon utterly destroyed you and removed the god ki you NEVER deserved in the first place…” He smirked and gestured to Korian’s newly acquired transformation, “This is what you resort to? Frankly, you look ridiculous, I preferred the blue hair.” Korian blinked his eyes and closed them for a moment in contemplation with a smile, “Hmmm, you really think so Vardier? I kind of like it because this is all me. No gods, no angels, nothing but pure Saiyan instinct.” Vardier’s whimsical attitude fell back to all business once he got it out of his system, “This is what’s going to happen Korian. Both you and Shihori are going to submit yourselves to me for a very prompt and painful execution OR otherwise I’m going to have Maida crush Goten and Trunks’ heads to see if he can ring out any juices. Your choice.” Shihori growled in anger at the sight of Maida clutching the bloody and unconscious bodies of Goten and Trunks over his shoulders, “How about you go f@*% your-” Korian extended his hand out in front of Shihori in a sign to have her calm down, “I have a counter proposal for you Vardier. You hand the boys over to me and leave my universe forever. Borbon needs to pay for what she’s done to my home, but I’m willing to let you two off the hook. Refuse and I’ll kill you both where you stand.” However chilling Korian his statement to sound it only elicited laughter from both Vardier and Maida. “You? Kill me? Borbon might have given you brain damage. How does a de-powered, mortal, piece of shit like you expect to stand up to a God of Destruction?” Korian remained focused on Vardier but his eyes quickly shifted over to Maida, he began to analyze his position in relation to Vardier and himself. He calmly spoke to his daughter, “Shihori you take the boys and get out of here, understand?” She quickly nodded in acknowledgement but also uttered it verbally so there was no mistake, “Right.” Maida appeared confused at the notion that Shihori was going to take back Goten and Trunks from him. He started to chuckle out loud as he found it hilarious, “Come on then girly. Come and get ‘em!” Shihori prepared herself to move out as she remained focused on Goten and Trunks.



There was an abrupt golden flash as an aura erupted around Korian’s body, he flew forth faster than their eyes could follow him, only Vardier caught a brief glimpse as he moved past him. He reappeared in view with his knuckles collapsed into Maida’s chest, all the force from the attack was delivered forward into his chest cavity in a single pinpoint strike. Maida’s expression remained stunned that he was hit in the first place, but quite suddenly and graphically blood exploded out of his mouth and nose from deep inside his body, showing the extreme damage that the attack had caused to his internal organs. He began to collapse and fall out of the air, taking both Goten and Trunks along with him to the ground below. Shihori swooped in low and fast, grabbing the boys up by their clothing and retreating a safe distance to the ground below to tend to their injuries.


Vardier quickly jumped at the chance to attack Korian after he dispatched Maida with a single blow. He wound up with hakai energy in the palm of his hand, he aimed to punch Korian in the face with the destructive energy to put a quick end to their rivalry once and for all. Korian quickly turned to meet his foe as he bore down on him. Vardier thrust his hand forward with murderous intent, but Korian surprised him by clamping his bare hands down over the energy. Korian forced Vardier’s hand closed over the hakai energy which snuffed out the attack in the attacker’s own hand. While momentarily surprised by this effort, Vardier threw a swift punch at him with the other hand. Korian quickly seized him by the wrist in mid-attack before the punch could land. Vardier’s face twisted to one of absolute disdain for Korian, “You think you can stand up to me? Remember that I beat you down like a dog the last time we fought.” Vardier struggled to free himself from Korian’s grasp but the Saiyan’s hold on him was substantial. Korian glared at his enemy, the one who threatened his family, the one who helped Borbon wipe out the gods of his universe, “You don’t know anything about Saiyans, do you? We get stronger after every battle and exponentially so if we survive near death experiences. You can thank your girlfriend Borbon for the punishment you’re about to receive.” Korian pulled Vardier closer to him and quickly shot his body up, delivering a swift knee strike to his chin. Vardier’s head snapped back and Korian released him from his grasp. He received a sharp kick to his chest which caused him to shoot down into the ground with a thunderous *clap*, a large chunk of earth was displaced by Vardier’s body when he hit the ground. He remained on the ground in a daze for a moment before shaking it off, his eyes quickly looked to the sky to see Korian looming over him high in the air. Vardier clenched his teeth and growled in anger, he slammed his fist into the ground before he quickly leapt up to take the fight back to Korian. As Vardier charged him, Korian flew down at great speed with his fist cocked back, ready to strike. The two foes met in a mid-air clash with their fists colliding thunderously with one another. Vardier continued to scowl at Korian, “After I kill you, I’m going to ensure your entire family suffers an agonizing fate, starting with Shihori!” Korian narrowed his golden colored eyes at him in anger, “You’re never going to get the chance!” Korian broke away from him and whirled around to throw a hook kick at Vardier’s head. It was quickly intercepted by a mirror image kick from Vardier that sent booming pressure waves throughout the sky. The pair of them continued to strike and check each other’s attacks at high speed, each one of them looking for an advantageous opening on his opponent.

Not far away, Shihori had settled Trunks and Goten down in a part of the forest that had yet to be touched by their explosive battling. They were close to a stream that wound its way through the lush, green landscape. Shihori once again untied the bag of senzu from around her belt and poured the contents into her hand to inspect the contents, “Five left.” She knelt down next to Trunks and picked his head up in her arms. One of his arms was clearly broken and he had numerous lacerations on his face. She forced the senzu into his mouth and closed his teeth on it so he could swallow it. After a few seconds, the senzu did the trick and Trunks’ injuries began to heal on their own. He opened his blue eyes like he was waking up from a deep sleep and focused on Super Saiyan Shihori cradling him in her arms, “Oh Shihori, you’re my hero” he said quite sarcastically. Shihori’s face rapidly changed from one of concern for her friend’s well-being to one of apathy, almost giving him resting bitch face, she quickly dropped him onto the ground, “Idiot.” Trunks winced when the back of his head thudded off the ground.



Shihori quickly moved over to Goten and picked him up in her arms, she supported his head against her chest. He was given a senzu, he didn’t appear to be able to chew on it on his own due to the severe damage Vardier wrought to his face. Shihori took the bean out of his mouth and put it between her own lips so she could feed him. She chewed it for him and placed her lips to Goten’s mouth, it was a bloody mess, but she paid no mind to it. All she wanted was for them to recover and right now she would do anything to make that happen. The senzu began to work quickly and Goten started to become self-aware of his surroundings. Shihori’s lips were still pressed against his while she ensured he was properly fed the senzu. His first gut reaction was to reach up with his hand to gently touch her face as he got into the kiss. Shihori was flabbergasted that she was being kissed back and quickly snapped back causing Goten to hit the ground. Goten grunted as he was abruptly dropped and Shihori became apologetic for causing him any additional discomfort, “I’m so sorry!” Trunks made a disgusted face and threw up his arms because he never got an apology for being dropped on his head. Goten sat up by himself and while his face was still a blood-stained mess, his injuries had been healed to include all his missing teeth being replaced. Shihori and Goten pointed at one another near simultaneously, “You’ve got blood on your face.” Shihori tried to wipe it off with the back of her forearm but all she accomplished was to smear it even worse. She hurried over to the stream and knelt down to wash her face off with the cool, clean water. Goten approached her from behind and started to apologize, “I’m sorry if I crossed the line by kissing you. It’s just that those feelings between us are hard to forget.” Shihori remained quiet with her back to him. Goten felt awkward in the pervading silence and turned away to leave her alone, but Shihori spoke up without turning to face him, “I’m relieved that you’re okay Goten. I don’t know what I would have done if you got killed.” Goten started to feel a little better after hearing her speak and he got a tiny smirk on his face but said nothing further about it before heading back over to Trunks. Shihori was heavily blushing and reached up to touch both her cheeks, she felt flustered after the surprise kiss with Goten and her emotions were running wild.



After a few moments, Shihori rejoined the boys as they were staring up at the battle between Vardier and Korian in the sky above them. There were several thunderous claps when the two combatants met furiously in close combat. The three of them on the ground were in awe of Korian’s performance against the self-proclaimed God of Destruction. Trunks turned his attention over to Shihori who was continuing to follow the fight, “What happened with your dad? Last time we saw him he was a giant ape and now this energy I’m sensing from him, it’s unreal.” Shihori smiled proudly but didn’t break her gaze away from the battle, “He found a new path forward all on his own, now he’s going to use that power to put a stop to Vardier once and for all.” Goten remained quietly in awe at the speed and ferocity that Korian displayed against his enemy. Shihori spoke quietly to herself, “Get him Papa.”

 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 13)

Universe 7, Earth


Back at Capsule Corp, Bulma had gathered everyone together for what was meant to be a peaceful family dinner. Her parents and Kitsune were occupying themselves with idle chat at the table. Bulla and Kuroba were distracted and happily playing games with one another on the floor. Bulma shifted her attention over to Sorrel who appeared quite somber and whose facial expression gave off a sense that she was struggling with her thoughts. The tiny white rabbit was staring at a glass of water she was busy swirling around. Even though it appeared as an absent-minded tick, it gave her something she could fidget with to prevent her mind from wandering too far into negative thoughts. Sorrel didn’t get sad easily, she had seen all manner of horrible things since early on in her life. She also wasn’t the type to worry over minute details, but after suffering from such non-stop stress over the past few days, she was edging closer to her emotional breaking point. Bulma pushed away from the table and stepped over to the forlorn bunny, she placed a hand on her shoulder which drew her attention, “Zeni for your thoughts?” Sorrel let out a long sigh like she had been holding in a sizable amount of tension, “Thanks for your concern, but I’ll manage.” Bulma pulled up a chair next to her and took a seat. She leaned closer to her and got uncomfortably close as she studied her facial expression, “Sorrel I can see you’re going through a lot right now and I want you to know that I can relate. I can’t even begin to tell you how many times I had to deal with Vegeta being foolhardy and putting himself in danger for the sake of his own pride. It would make me so angry I could scream, but I know the man I married, he certainly has his flaws, but I love him regardless.” Bulma gave her a kind smile which made Sorrel open herself up a bit. She turned her attention over to Kuroba who was coloring on the floor with Bulla without a care in the world, “Before you and I met, I used to be a fighter just like Korian.” Sorrel smiled to herself as she began to reminisce over past memories. “I grew up on the streets struggling for everything, food, clothing, and sometimes a warm place to sleep. Until one day, I met this boy with crazy hair and the kindest, most truthful eyes I’ve ever seen. He showed me that I was capable of so much more than fighting for selfish reasons.” Bulma was taken in by her story and smiled at hearing the origins of her relationship with Korian. “We were so young and naïve back then, but it didn’t really matter to us. We had each other and nothing meant more to me than having him by my side through all the good and the bad. We built a life together and we felt so blessed when Shihori was born, it was all so ideal that I never expected it could ever change.” Sorrel looked to Bulma with a smile as she recalled her fond memories of the past, but her expression suddenly shifted as she recalled the sadness and pain, “Then I died protecting my daughter, everything changed after that.” Sorrel tapped her fingertips against the table anxiously. “It’s not that I’m afraid of getting hurt or even dying for my family, I would gladly lay down my life for any one of them.” She raised her head so she could look Bulma in the eyes to drive the point home, “Do you know what scares me the most? I never want to experience having to watch one of my children beg me not to die ever again. I can’t even begin to describe how horrible it was as I felt my life slipping away from me. The worst part wasn’t the physical pain from my mortally wounded body or even the uncertainty of what came afterward. The most terrifying part was coming to the realization that there was nothing I could do, and I had to let my daughter watch me die.” Bulma’s expression became saddened as she listened to Sorrel’s turmoil. “You already know how hard they fought to bring me back and it was one of the warmest, most uplifting feelings in the world to learn what lengths they went through for my sake. Yet…. “She paused briefly in thought as she considered the alternatives. “Have I made the right choices since then?” Sorrel looked directly to Bulma again like she was searching for some validation. “I chose to settle down and be a mother first and foremost. I can’t be there for Korian to watch his back anymore. I can’t seem to do anything but find myself becoming I person I thought I would never. A happy, domesticated wife that has to wait for her brave husband and daughter, worrying if they’re even still alive. Even now I can’t believe I sent my daughter in my place; I feel like some kind of monster.” She closed her eyes and shook her head, “I know I’m overreacting, and I probably sound stupid, but all I want is to protect them. Now two of the people I care about most are putting their lives on the line. Just so I can go back to our house in the country and act like nothing ever happened.” She clenched her fist and held it against her chest, “I feel like I’m going to have a panic attack at any moment just thinking about it. My husband and my daughter could be dead right now. I feel disgusted with myself that my choices led me to not be there for them when they truly needed me.” Bulma squeezed her hand tightly and spoke with conviction in her voice, “You can’t let yourself think like that because it only leads to self-destruction. You have to realize that you’re what brings them back home Sorrel. Even Vegeta, with his gruff exterior puts it all on the line because of me and the kids.” Bulma pointed to Bulla and Kuroba on the floor, “If you want examples, there are two very precious reasons why they do it. No one else understands them like we do, I don’t think anyone else really can. That is the life we choose to lead; it comes with heavy burdens all its own.” Sorrel began to nod because she understood what Bulma was saying, “I know you’re right, but I’ve never had to deal with both of them going into such a high stakes situation before.” Bulma gave her a reassuring smile, “You can get through this, I know you can. I’ll stick by your side because that’s what friends are for.”


Suddenly, the front door was opened and Vegeta crossed through the threshold followed shortly thereafter by Whis. “Oh dear, Vegeta, I would hate to impose but how am I supposed to deny a dinner invitation?” Whis said gleefully awaiting to be fed some more of Earth’s delicacies. Bulma quickly sprang to her feet and crossed the room in seemed like a fraction of a second. She was on top of Vegeta and Whis before they knew what hit them, “Just where the hell have you two been?! We have a full-blown emergency on our hands, and I don’t even get so much as a phone call?!” Vegeta was surprised and taken aback by the lightning fast assailing he began to receive from Bulma. Whis gave her a puzzled expression as she continued to berate Vegeta. Sorrel stepped in to try and provide a calmer perspective on things, “Vegeta we’re in serious trouble back home and we could really use your help.” Sorrel began to explain the entire situation about Vardier, Borbon, and their minions seizing control of their universe. Vegeta crossed his arms and started to scowl as he listened to the story about a renegade Angel terrorizing their family. Whis placed a hand over his mouth when Sorrel mentioned the Angel by name, he showed clear surprise that his sister was still alive, “Who would have thought that she survived after all this time? This is quite the predicament indeed.” Vegeta closed his eyes for a moment in contemplation and soon after uttered a scoff, “Hmph. How is this any of my problem? Let that buffoon of a husband and your daughter figure it out for themselves. I’m not going to leave Earth unprotected while Kakarot is missing in action probably playing the fool as usual.”


Sorrel clenched her fists tightly and felt the anger rise in her chest at his rather carefree attitude toward their situation, “Listen, Vegeta! You’re not going to sit here and tell me that you’d just abandon Korian and Shihori to die. Don’t you feel anything for them as a fellow Saiyan? Aren’t they your friends?!” Vegeta growled in retort, “I don’t have friends. I have people I tolerate, now get out of my way, I’m starving.” He tried to push past Sorrel, but the white rabbit put her hand on his chest, “Don’t give me that bull shit! You need to help them Vegeta! What’s happening in my universe is certainly not going to stop there!” Vegeta eyed Sorrel’s tiny hand on his chest and he gave her stern look, “Take your hand off of me before I remove it for you.” He narrowed his eyes as he began to feel irritated with being badgered by the testy little rabbit. Bulma stepped in and seized Vegeta by the ear, pulling on it until he showed visible discomfort, “Damnit Vegeta! You are going to help Korian because our SON is there with him and you’re going to make sure my baby boy gets home safe! If I hear one more word out of your mouth, I swear that I will dismantle the gravity chamber and your ass will be sleeping on the sofa for an entire year! Do I make myself clear?!” Vegeta managed to pull himself away from Bulma and grumbled as he rubbed his sore ear, “Fine! Blasted women and your incessant nagging!” He turned his attention over to Whis, “Whis, I need a favor. Take me to Universe 9, I have to go kill your sister or whatever.” Whis was slightly shocked by the assertation and oversimplification of such a task by his pupil but brushed it aside and let out a slight chuckle, “I’ll take you Vegeta, but only on the condition that Bulma treats me to double the amount of meals from now on.” Bulma quickly stuck her hand out to shake and seal the deal with him, “We have a deal!” Whis shook on it with a smirk on his face, “What a fantastic bargain. It’s not like it’s my universe you’re going to destroy, oh well no matter…” He looked down to Sorrel for some more advanced directions, “And where am I to take your proverbial knight in shining armor?” Sorrel put her hands on her hips and stood in a thoughtful manner while she pondered the fact, “Well, I’m not quite sure, I don’t know exactly where they could be but you can always start at my house on the planet Basur and work your way from there.” Whis appeared slightly irritated by her proposal that they would have to spend time hunting them down, “Not exactly the most efficient way but I suppose it will have to do. Are you coming Vegeta?” Whis turned toward the door and began to head outside so they might depart. The Saiyan prince was still quite aggravated by Bulma and Sorrel’s demanding behavior but he relented to the request, nevertheless. Vegeta was followed outside by both Bulma and Sorrel. As he prepared to depart with Whis, Sorrel stopped him and gave him a thumbs up of approve in stark contrast to her earlier harsh verbal assault “Thanks Vegeta. I really appreciate you lending a hand.” Vegeta scoffed at her and turned his head away because he was hardly the willing volunteer, “Whatever.” Whis tapped his staff on the ground which surrounded both of them in a column of light and soon they were shot off world into parts unknown in Universe 9.


Universe 9, planet Metius


It was hazy in the area due to the fires that continued to rage in the forest not far away. This in combination with the setting sun made the sky appear like it too was on fire. Vardier and Korian continued to trade blows with one another, both the nascent god of destruction and newly empowered Saiyan hammered at one another with such ferocity that each strike echoed with a powerful boom across the wide-open sky. Vardier caught Korian with a body blow to the abdomen with a vicious right hook, but instead of caving under pressure, Korian merely let the pain in his body drive him that much harder. Another powerful strike was sent at Korian, this time a left straight that Vardier had aimed to put Korian down once and for all before this fight drug out any further. Korian speedily ducked low under the attack and used his off hand to deflect the punch away from his body even further. Korian drove his forearm into Vardier’s face with a quick twist of his upper body. The attack caught the young man directly across his nose which produced the desired stunning effect. That was the opening that Korian had sought after for so long during this fight, he twisted his body back the other direction and brought a punishing left hook across his face. He continued on with his momentum and spun around completely, leveling Vardier down into the ground with a snap of his outside leg which was brought around in a swift roundhouse.


Vardier grunted in pain as he was laid out in a sizeable impact crater, he peeled his eyes open to look up at the red furred Saiyan hanging in the air above him. He clenched his teeth tightly together in frustration and let loose an animalistic growl when he finally managed get himself up off the ground. “Don’t you dare look at me that way….” Vardier’s voice overflowed with contempt for Korian as he stood up and wiped the blood that from his injured mouth. Korian’s golden eyes were locked onto his enemy, he displayed nothing but a purely focused, stone faced expression back at him. “…. Don’t think that you’ve won Korian! This isn’t over!” Korian launched himself toward the ground to attack Vardier, intending to put an end to him once and for all. Vardier kept his eyes locked on Korian as he gained speed in his attack pattern, the younger man took a deep breath as he raised his hand in the air. The flat of his palm was facing toward Korian who was about to impact on him, but Vardier calmly and quietly spoke a single word, a word that only he could hear as it escaped his lips, “Hakai.” Purple destruction energy sprang forth from his hand and it caught Korian by surprise with no time to maneuver. Korian was enveloped in the deadly energy and he screamed out loud in writhing pain as it began to cause damage over his entire body. Korian collapsed out of the air to the ground below, he quickly collapsed to his knees and continued to scream out in pain while the hakai threatened to tear apart his body. Vardier approached Korian with caution but each step he took toward his writhing opponent gave him peace of mind that he had finally bested him this time. Korian appeared to be completely immobilized and in an immense amount of pain. The destroyer approached him full of confidence now and peered down at his vanquished opponent with a smirk, “There was no hope for you to win this fight. Your death was only an inevitability from the moment you decided to come here. Now look at you, you’re wasting away before my eyes. I hope your body doesn’t give up on your so fast, I want you to suffer from it, Korian, because you deserve nothing less.” Vardier leaned closer him to deliver a more personal message, “Now I’m going to murder Shihori and her friends, brutally, mercilessly, and without remorse. She deserves nothing less after what she did to my friend. I only wish you could hear the screams when I methodically begin to tear her apart with my bare hands.” Vardier closed his eyes for a moment and imagined the torture he was going perform on her. He relished in it while a sadistic grin crept across his face. “Farewell, you son of a bitch.” Vardier turned away from him now and began to walk away with purpose to find Shihori and the others.


After a few seconds of listening to Korian continue to suffer, he was caught off guard when he heard the Saiyan hiss between his anguish, “I-I w-won’t let y-you!” Vardier stopped and turned back toward him with shock in his eyes, not only was he able to resist against the hakai but he was slowly beginning to stand under his own power. He was overcome with a wave of fear when he realized Korian was managing to fight back “Why?! Why won’t you die?!” Vardier yelled with an unsettling tone in his voice. The hakai that was surrounding Korian was now dwindling and somehow, he had found a way to absorb the energy into his person. Korian lifted his head and emitted a feral cry as the energy was pulled into his body. His muscles appeared to swell and show a noticeable increase in definition. He managed to bring his hands together in front of his body. There was a buildup of ki between his palms that glowed blue with a purple tinge from the hakai energy that Korian was releasing into the attack. He quickly threw his hands forward in the Kyūbiko attack pattern, an immense ki wave hurled forward in Vardier’s direction. The once cocky destroyer could only look on with a sense of dread while he crossed his arms over his body to defend against the attack. The energy smacked into him with punishing force and quickly overtook his entire body causing him to vanish inside the energy wave without a trace. Once the attack had ceased, the devastation that Korian’s Kyūbiko wave created fully came into view. A large swath of terrain was completely flattened and the very ground itself glowed hot from the searing heat the attack left in its wake. Korian saw that Vardier was still in one piece and even managed to remain standing but only just barely so. He appeared shaky and struggled to remain standing after taking such a devastating attack head-on, he lowered his burned and wounded arms from in front of his face. Korian let out a slow breath like he had been keeping built up tension in his body, “You’re not looking so good, Vardier. This lowly mortal isn’t giving a god like you trouble, am I?” Korian’s words cut very condescendingly and the Saiyan gave him a cocky smirk to punctuate. Despite his injuries Vardier wasn’t having any of Korian’s lip, he pressed his injured body forward as hard and fast as he could manage to launch himself forward to attack his foe.


In the meantime, Shihori, Goten, and Trunks were flying across the sky leaving gold streaks of energy in their wakes while they searched for Korian and Vardier. The three of them had lost track of the explosive battle when they had disappeared toward the ground. They tried following their senses to the immense amount of power that Korian was emitting in his new transformation. Shihori abruptly pointed toward the ground which drew Goten and Trunks’ eyes toward the sight of the site of the battle between her father and Vardier, “There they are guys, come on!” The three youths came in for a landing nearby just as Vardier had launched himself forward to attack Korian. Vardier flew forward in a kamikaze blitz toward Korian, both his fists were up like his he was ready to attack but the left was held down low near his waist in reserve. He came straight at Korian with a power shot from the right side which Korian managed to duck quite easily. When he lowered his head is when Vardier sprang his trap as hakai energy came to life engulfing his left fist. Korian was off balance from the dodge of the first attack and Vardier used that momentum to sweep a vicious uppercut toward the underside of his jaw. Except Korian had expected him to try something in desperation, he had pushed him to where he wanted his mental state to be with his taunting, he wanted him to react impulsively. Korian shot both his arms inside Vardier’s guard and slammed him across the collar bone on either side of his neck with both his forearms. This stunning strike managed to create some space that allowed the sneak attack to falter and swing up harmlessly into empty air. Once he was cleared of his opponent, Korian stepped in on the outside of Vardier’s body and threw a quick right into the side of his head. The young man’s face snapped to the side from the force of the blow, his eyes went blank for a moment like he had lost consciousness. Vardier stumbled away and collapsed to his backside. Once he hit the ground, he quickly came back to his senses and popped back up to his feet. Korian spread his fighting stance wider and brought his hands up in a defensive posture as he readied for the next attack. Vardier spat on the ground which left a stain of red blood on the dirt mixed with his saliva. His eyes fell upon Korian who was waiting for his next move, his tail was swaying back and forth behind his body as if he was eager for the battle to continue. “Don’t be so cocky, you fool. Did we forget about our own family?” Vardier pointed off to the side in the direction of Shihori, Goten, and Trunks, they were a good distance away but still within visual range. Korian’s eyes nervously shot toward his daughter and her friends “Leave them out of this! This is between you and me, Vardier, no one else!” Vardier began to charge hakai energy all over his body which caused the entire area around them both to shake like a giant quake was erupting beneath their feet, “If I can’t defeat you one on one then I’ll just destroy this whole damn planet with you on it!” Korian clenched his teeth in anger at the dishonorable tactics that he was willing to resort to win, “You’re crazy! You’ll die too, Vardier!” The destroyer began to chuckle because he knew something that Korian didn’t, “You’re a damn fool! Borbon has been watching us the entire time and the minute I start the chain reaction to destroy this place, I’ll be whisked away to safety while you four die along with this planet!” He began to laugh out loud at the unsettled reaction he was getting from Korian.

Shihori had heard everything he was saying even from the distance they were standing. She turned to Goten and Trunks with a panicked look in her eyes, “He’s going to blow up the planet with us on it! We have to stop him!” Goten and Trunks were shocked by the reveal of what Vardier was up to, but they didn’t falter in their determination to see this through to the bitter end. They nodded in agreeance that they had to at least attempt to stop him before he was able to kill them all with his desperate scorched earth tactics. Before they mustered themselves together to attack Vardier, Korian yelled out loud which halted them in their tracks, “NO!! This ends now, Vardier!” A pulsating golden aura began to form around Korian’s body, the energy flared up like flames wrapping themselves around him. They quickly shrank back down and became focused into a single glowing point on his right fist. Korian quickly launched himself forward just as Vardier threw his hakai laden hands up in the air. It was his aim to destroy the planet with a massive chain reaction that would rip the world to pieces in a matter of seconds. Shihori realized what her father was attempting to do, and she brought her hands together in prayer without even realizing what she was doing. Korian came at Vardier with his right fist in a low ready position at his side. Vardier started to bring his arms down toward the ground just as Korian crossed the halfway mark between them. Everything seemed to slow down from Shihori’s perspective, it was as if she could count the heartbeats in between each move she witnessed.



Suddenly, Korian vanished in the middle of his charge which not only surprised Shihori but gave Vardier a bewildered expression like he didn’t understand what was happening, “What?! Where did he…” Korian quickly reappeared directly in front of Vardier as his arms were coming down to disperse the hakai into the planet. Korian launched a speedy uppercut with his ki laden fist before Vardier managed to bring his arms down to attack. The young man had shifted his attack in a state of panic toward Korian so that if he failed to destroy the planet then he might succeed in destroying him. Korian stated confidently as the two were about to contact one another, “This is from Shihori!” His fist cleared between Vardier’s arms as the golden energy exploded outward toward the sky, “USAGI NO KEN!” The Saiyan cried out loud with fury as he swept his fist skyward in a colossal explosion of energy. Vardier’s arms were violently blown back by the explosive release of energy as Korian’s fist completed its arc. Vardier’s chest was ripped open in a gory display of blood and shattered bone. He began to scream in agony and desperation as his body was decimated from the effects of Korian’s last ditch effort.


Korian landed on his feet with a hiss of pain since he couldn’t feel his right arm that well anymore. He quickly spun around to see Vardier fall back down to the earth with a gaping wound running the length of his chest. His olive-green skin was splayed open and burned black at the edges of the massive wound. You could clearly the muscle and bone underneath that was slick with red blood as it oozed steadily from his body. His arms were completely obliterated from the forearms down to where his hands should have been. What was left of his limbs were sprawled out to either side of his body. The remaining flesh was blackened from the super-heated release of energy. Korian was out of breath after the attack landed because in his mind it was a do or die effort that he rolled the dice would work to save them all. Slightly bruised and battered from their knockdown, drag out fight, Korian wiped his brow with his furry forearm and breathed a sigh of relief when he confirmed Vardier’s condition with his own eyes. Shihori, Trunks, and Goten quickly flew over to him, Shihori nearly tackling her father off his feet with a surprise mid-air hug. Korian chuckled happily as he was embraced by his exuberant daughter. She sounded over the moon that they were all safe and sound, “Papa you did it! You really did it!” Goten and Trunks were all smiles as they too were glad to be alive after everything they’ve been through today. Korian picked up Shihori like he used to when she was little and gave her a tight hug around the waist while she clung around his neck. “Everything is going to be fine, honey bunny.” Once he put her down on the ground, he was approached by both boys who offered him a high five and congratulations on a job well done. Trunks was impressed by his combat prowess, not to mention this new transformation that he had obtained, “Korian, I don’t know how the hell you managed it, but I’m glad we’re on your side.” He began to laugh out loud which elicited a more mild-mannered smirk from Korian, “I’ll let you know how if I ever figure it out myself.” Goten’s expression collapsed to shock when he let the truth be laid bare, “You mean you were winging it the whole time?! Holy shit, we just almost died!” Korian just nervously laughed off Goten’s assessment even though he was absolutely spot on.
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 14)

Just behind them there was a rustling from the ground that caused Shihori to spring into action and quickly draw out her sword. The others followed suite and turned their attention to the source of the disturbance. They saw Vardier had managed to get up off the ground, he was hunched over and down on one knee but his expression of utter contempt for their premature celebration was what struck them the most. “I’m going to kill you all.” He spoke with a distinct rasp in his voice and he promptly spit up blood on himself, which gave a clear indication of his current state. They were hesitant to see how he would react but if became obvious that he was at his limit when his body slumped forward, barely able to stay conscious. “I’ve got this.” Shihori said with a steely resolve as she started forward with her sword in hand. She pressed the sharp blade against his neck without any resistance. Shihori’s expression was cold and focused yet anger screamed at him through in her steely eyed gaze, “Any last words?” Korian called over to her, “Shihori, wait! Not like this, we’re not murders.” Vardier began to weakly chuckle to himself while he struggled to keep his body upright from complete collapse, “You’re too late.” He continued his laughter like he was the only one who understood the joke. Shihori pressed the blade harder into his neck which caused a cut to open on his neck, “What do mean we’re too late?! Talk you son of a bitch!” Vardier’s weak chuckle subsided and he spat blood on Shihori’s boots as a sign of disrespect to her, “You’re all so completely f*#@ed that you don’t even realize it yet. She’s coming and she’s going kill all you.” Vardier’s eyes which were barely open at this point slid over to Korian, “Starting with you.”


Suddenly, there was a column of light that came crashing down from the sky right next to where Vardier was knelt. Shihori tumbled backward to evade the energy as it came crashing down from the sky. Goten helped her scramble to her feet and she gave him a quick nod in thanks for the assist. Korian stepped forward to guard the three of them from any surprise attacks that might be coming their way but as soon as the column of light had appeared it quickly vanished leaving only a lone figure standing in its place. Borbon ran her fingers through her long hair which took up one side of her half-shaven head. She tossed her hair back over her shoulder in a casual manner as her attention was immediately drawn to Korian and the others. The Angel had a light smile on her violet tinted lips like she was having a great day. “Well, hello everyone. I see that we’ve got quite the menagerie gathered today.” Korian scoffed between his clenched teeth at her idle banter, *Tch* “It’s over, Borbon. Everyone else is dead and Vardier is at death’s door.” Shihori stood with her sword at a low ready with her eyes following her every move. Goten was right next to Shihori and in prime position to back her up if things turned violent. Trunks was just behind them with his fists raised in a defensive posture to allow him to react to anything that might come their way. Borbon took a few steps forward which brought them all on edge, but she stopped to give Korian a smirk, “Just let me take look at you Korian. Even after I stripped you of your godly essence and left you for dead, you somehow still manage to persevere. You even managed to best Vardier in combat, well done, well done indeed. You Saiyans are such an irritating if not remarkable species. I do love the new color.” She stated in a teasing manner in reference to the color of his furry torso. Vardier coughed up some more blood on himself which drew her attention down to him. She spun around on the balls of her feet and gave Vardier a very pitiable expression, “Oh you poor thing, look at what he’s done to you.” Vardier weakly directed his gaze upward toward his lover who was now hovering over him with a look of concern. “Please……forgive me.” Borbon reached her hand out to him and touched the underside of his chin like a mother caring for their sick child, “All is forgiven, my dearest. Now allow me to ease your suffering.” Vardier felt a sense of relief flow over his body and he closed his eyes rest assured that she would do everything in her power for him. A sudden rush of adrenaline made his eyes spring open as Borbon had seized him around his lower jaw, she lifted him off the ground with one hand in an effortless showing of strength. A panicked and fearful expression quickly came onto his face like he couldn’t believe his eyes that this was happening to him.


Korian backed up toward Shihori and put his arms up to guard them all from harm as this roller coaster scene continued to unfold. Borbon’s expression had suddenly shifted from one of concern into a stark sense of madness that pervaded the mood, “I told you not to go by yourself, but you didn’t listen to me! Why didn’t you listen?!” She shook him like a parent scolding a small child which caused his blood to splatter against the ground. “Now look at the pathetic state that you’re in, begging me for to help!” Borbon’s wrapped her hand around the front of Vardier’s mouth, clamping down tightly which prevented him from speaking. There were mumbled words trying to pass by her hand, yet it all sounded like indiscernible gibberish. The young man’s eyes spoke volumes of confusion and fear. It appeared like he was attempting to beg her for mercy as she continued her cruel beratement. “You’ve been a bad dog, Vardier. It’s time to put you down.” A red glow began to emit from the edges of Borbon’s hand that was clamped down of his mouth. His final panicked cries went completely unheeded as the energy exploded outward from her hand directly into his mouth. It quickly caused his flesh to begin to bubble and sear away like he was being from the cooked from the inside out. His eyes ruptured as her attack had nowhere to go inside his cranium. His body shuddered involuntarily as he hung in her grasp nothing but a dead smoldering corpse.


No one else who stood witness to Borbon’s brutality managed to utter a single word in reaction to what they had just seen. Korian’s mouth was agape as he was appalled by her ruthlessness. Shihori’s hands tensed up tightly on the hilt of her sword in the only form of comfort she could give herself right now. Borbon was now holding onto a charred and smoking skull that was connected to what was left of Vardier’s body. She grotesquely pressed her fingers to her lips and blew the corpse a kiss as a sign of saying good-bye to him. She viciously crushed the charred skull in her grasp into tiny bits of bone and ash that were carried off into the breeze. The now headless body dropped to the ground and she casually dusted off her hands like she had finished performing a menial task, “Oh well, good help is so hard to find these days.” Borbon turned back toward them but as she did so, a small ki blast shot out from her hands. It impacted what was left of Vardier’s body and the remains exploded behind her in a fiery display, leaving nothing but a scorch mark on the ground. Korian felt disgusted by her actions and hissed between his teeth in anger at her cold-blooded actions, “I thought you two were lovers? How could you?!” This caught her attention which caused her violet eyes to snap in his direction. She scoffed at the mere mention of the word, “Love? What a pathetic notion that you mortals cling to so dearly. You’re all so easily manipulated by your emotions. Not to mention you men always thinking with your….” She smirked at him playfully as her eyes inspected his body and she let out a chuckle, “No matter. Now, where were we?” She stepped forward toward them which put the entire group on edge about what she might do next, but the Angel just stopped a few paces shy of Korian. Borbon was tall for a woman and normally she would have been an entire head taller than Korian, but his transformation had increased his overall size, so they were close to eye level with one another. “Last chance Korian. Are you going continue to defy me? Because if you do, I’m going to kill you right here, right now without mercy.” Her eyes fell onto their faces one by one as she addressed the entire group, “And I promise you this, I will find the rest of your families and their deaths will not be kind.” Shihori came to the sick realization that if they didn’t stop her that innocent little Kuroba would be in mortal danger. Everyone they cared about would be put at risk if they couldn’t do something to end this madness. She readied herself for combat by lowering her stance and bringing her sword up across her body in a defensive posture. Korian realized his daughter was anxious and sensed her moving about behind him. He calmly outstretched his hand in front of her as if to say, ‘Calm down, don’t do anything rash.’ Korian scowled at Borbon after she offered tried to bargain with them, “You came to my home and threatened my family. You tried to beat me to death for defying you before. You killed scores of innocent people including my friends. If you even think for a moment that there’s a chance, I’d entertain a sociopath like you, then you’re out of your god damn mind.” Borbon’s features twisted into a chilling sneer like she was happy to hear those words come out of his mouth. “Last time, I wanted to make an example out of you as a show of force to everyone else but now I’m going to enjoy slowly picking you apart piece by piece.”


Borbon took one step forward before she disappeared at high speed causing the entire group to lose track of her movements. She reappeared in mid-air right in the midst of them, directly behind Korian, lashing out with a knife hand that was aimed for the base of his neck. Borbon’s aim was to incapacitate the elder Saiyan so she could mop up the children at her leisure. She was moving at such a high rate of speed it appeared like Shihori, Goten and Trunks were reacting to her presence in slow motion. As her strike came down toward Korian’s neck she was surprised when he snapped his body around quickly to block the impending blow with the point of his arm. Korian winced in pain as her hand contacted his arm, it was quickly followed by a numb feeling that coursed down his entire arm. Borbon appeared surprised at first but her expression quickly changed to a sneer of satisfaction. She spun off her line of attack on Korian and turned to deal with the kids that were quickly encroaching on her.


Shihori lunged forward with her sword in a thrust meant to impale Borbon through the middle of her back, but the Angel’s speedy reaction time proved too much to overcome. Borbon had spun offline of Shihori’s sword and she settled calmly at her side. Borbon clamped down on her wrists and performed an arm drag to pull Shihori off balance and redirect her attack in a more suitable direction. The blade was now aimed at running through Goten’s abdomen and Shihori’s face showed the horrific realization as she was unable to change course from impaling him. Goten’s eyes went wide with shock as he watched the gleaning point of her sword pierce into his gi shirt. His body gave an instinctive twist out of the way of the weapon’s trajectory, but he still felt the searing pain of the blade drag across his flesh as the sword came out the back of his shirt. While relieved that she hadn’t killed him, the relief was quickly replaced by the sudden shock of Borbon’s heeled shoe planting itself in between her shoulders. She was propelled forward into Goten which caused the two of them to collide head to head with an audible *thunk* and a groan of pain as they collapsed to the ground.

Borbon diverted her attention to Trunks who was diving at her from behind, she threw her foot backward in a sharp kick without looking. This caught the young man directly in the chest which caused his body to collapse to the ground. Borbon was pleased that she was able to deal with them so effortlessly but realized that she had one last pressing issue to deal. Korian launched himself up and over Shihori and Goten’s prostrate bodies. He shot his leg forward in a jumping front kick that was aimed directly at her head. Borbon smiled at Korian’s enthusiasm and quickly rolled backward onto her shoulders to provide a base of support for the counterattack she lashed out with against him. Her long leg snapped up quickly driving the heel of her shoe directly into his groin. Korian’s face twisted in an immense amount of pain and disbelief when his body came crashing down into the ground. He was curled up on the ground choking from the surge of pain that originated from between his legs, effectively putting him out of commission for the time being. Borbon gracefully kicked back up to her feet and surveyed the damage she had done, “I must admit I’m a tad disappointed. I was expecting more of a fight than that. Oh well, shame on me for getting my hopes up.” Shihori groaned and planted her sword against the ground as she pressed herself up to a knee, “We’re not through yet, you crazy bitch.” Borbon narrowed her eyes at Shihori and the distasteful epitaph that came out of her mouth, but Borbon remained calm and composed while she gestured for her to come at her.



Shihori managed to bring herself to a hunched over posture as she hauled a woozy Goten to his feet. Trunks had managed to compose himself slowly but surely into a fighting stance behind Borbon. The three half-Saiyans spread out to surround her in a triangle with Borbon standing in the middle calmly watching their every move. Shihori’s golden aura exploded around her as she brought her power up a notch to transform into Super Saiyan 2. Goten and Trunks both raised their power as high as they could manage in their Super Saiyan forms. Each one of them stood with a golden aura of ki whipping around their bodies like they were surrounded in flames. They each threw themselves forward in attack against her near simultaneously. Shihori came at her high with a two-handed falling leaf sword strike from above her head. Goten came in low from Borbon’s right side which morphed into him attempting to sweep her off her feet to create an imbalance for Shihori’s to capitalize on with her attack. Trunks held his ground and brought his hands back at his side in the posture for the Galick gun. Purple tinted ki energy sprang to life in his hands as she remained in support and focused on taking her out if the other two somehow failed. Goten came in fast and threw his body into a slide tackle aimed at striking out at Borbon’s knees to collapse her to the ground for Shihori’s attack to strike true. Borbon leapt up instead to meet Shihori’s blade head on, using the edge of her hand to direct her incoming sword strike harmlessly away from her body. She spun her body around in in mid-air and drove the point of her elbow into the side of Shihori’s head with punishing force. The young lady’s face contorted into a grimace under the force of the blow before she was savagely knocked into the ground. Borbon directed her predatory gaze down to Goten who was just beginning to realize that he missed his attack completely. He had little time to react as Borbon threw herself down at him with a flying knee strike raining down into the young man’s chest. Goten was flattened to the ground with the Angel straddled over his chest. Her violet eyes shot up to Trunks who was now appearing panicked at the sight of his friends being decimated so effortlessly. Borbon got herself into a crouch as her movements became very graceful and predatory in how she moved her body. She was hunting them down one by one and taking great pleasure in the savagery she inflicted on her prey. Borbon leapt up straight into the air which caused Trunks to quickly snap his neck upward to follow her movements. He called out “Galick-ho!” as a purple energy beam shot forth from his hands in an attempt to strike her down out of the air. Borbon twisted her body and inverted herself to avoid the beam while it harmlessly passed underneath her body. Trunks attempted to correct his aim, but Borbon merely spun her body around the beam as she fell from the air at him like a missile. Just before she hit the ground, she reached out with one of her hands and grappled onto Trunks’ face, driving the back of his head into the ground with devastating effect. A crater was made from the force of Trunks’ now unconscious body slapping into the ground. His Super Saiyan transformation failed and his body reverted back to normal as it slumped to the ground. Borbon stood up dusting off her hands and noticing a bit of dirt on her clothing, she brushed it off casually and strode away from the boy.



Suddenly, Borbon turned her body to see Korian on top of her throwing a punch at her face, but she managed to match his momentum and reach out to grapple his wrist. She pulled on his arm with her hand while her other hand pressed up into his chest to guide his body completely over to the ground. Korian landed on his back with a sharp *smack* which caused him to wince in pain, but he quickly spun his legs around and planted his hands to bring himself back up to his feet. Korian remained focused on his opponent and blitzed forward throwing lightning fast jab and cross combinations while he pressed forward trying to penetrate her defenses. Borbon’s body began to weave in time with his strikes but any that came too close to her body were quickly deflected with an open hand palm strike. Korian was getting nowhere fast with his attack pattern so he tried to get tricky with her and mix up his style. The next jab he threw that was dodged was curled back over and followed through with side hammer fist that came for her head at an angle. Borbon popped her hand in a backfist motion to block the incoming attack. Korian got into a rhythm with his striking and mixed up the jab, cross, and side hammer combination into his attack pattern. For a moment he appeared to be pressuring her and causing her to body the attacks instead of simply using economy of motion to dodge them. He was clearly mistaken and being lured by her into a false sense of accomplishment with his attacks. As he wound up for the next side hammer fist, she came up from underneath his arm with an uppercut to his axillary nerve that impinged the range of motion in his shoulder. This had the effect of causing his arm to lose its full range of motion to bring the strike around. She followed up with an elbow across his face which snapped his head back and opened up a cut under his left eye. Korian winced from the strike as he felt the blood begin to flow freely down his cheek. He stepped into close combat with her, trying to collapse her range of motion by getting in as close as possible with her. He threw an elbow strike of his own that was quickly blocked by her speedy hands. He spun his body around quickly to come across from the other side with a mirror image strike that was also quickly deflected. He spun around quickly telegraphing the elbow strike but when she positioned her body to intercept him, he dropped his arm in a feint. He whipped the opposite leg around in a compact knee strike aimed for her ribs. His knee came into contact with her own leg that was brought up to guard her body, but Korian wasn’t finished as he threw his hand forward with built up ki in the palm of his hand. His furious golden eyes were focused on target, he proceeded to try and ram this energy point blank into her face. Borbon clamped her hand down around Korian’s open hand and closed it around his own attack. She held out a hand against his chest as red energy began to shine outward from her palm, “Nice try, but you’ll have to do better than cheap tricks.” Borbon’s cool and cocky demeanor was punctuated by the energy blast that he received point blank to the chest. His body was thrown away from her by the concussive force of the blast. He fell against the ground quite hard with smoke rising off his chest. Korian’s body arched in pain when he hit the ground and his flesh was singed from the energy attack. If Borbon was surprised that she didn’t finish him off, then Korian was even more surprised that he didn’t have a gaping hole in his chest. He slowly gathered himself together and stood with a hand clenched to his chest. Borbon remained focused on him and curiously studied him for a moment before speaking, “It seems this new form your body has taken on is tougher than I anticipated. I won’t make the same mistake twice.” Korian started to shake off the attack and stared her down with his golden eyes, “You don’t know do you? The more wounded we get the stronger we become after we recover. Since you had me hanging by a thread last time, I figure you gave me quite the boost in power.” He began to smirk at her, “You only have yourself to blame for not being able to finish me off.” Borbon eyed him with curiosity for a moment but it quickly turned into a sly smirk, “Then I suppose I’ll just have to get serious with you and those brats before you’re able to evolve any further.”


As if her words were meant to be prophetic, Shihori grumbled to herself under her breath about how she felt like her head was split open. She clambered to her feet and quickly went about picking Goten up off the ground. “Come on Goten, we need to move.” He was holding a hand to his chest while he seethed in pain. Once they were both on their feet, they moved as quickly as possible to go recover Trunks. Despite their attempts to be both rapid and stealthy, Borbon was watching this all happen with little concern about what they were doing. Goten and Shihori managed to rouse Trunks, he sat up coughing dirt that he had previously swallowed after being buried headfirst by Borbon. “Wha-what happened? Did we get her?” he asked still sounding a bit loopy. Shihori and Goten just looked at one another before Shihori started to haul Trunks up to his feet, “Not even close and if we don’t move our asses, she’s definitely going to be getting us.” Trunks shook some dirt out of his hair and stepped back from Shihori giving her an indication that he was going to be fine. He began to eye Borbon who was definitely looking in their direction. He raised his power and quickly transformed back into a Super Saiyan. He looked back to both his friends with a serious expression, “Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go kick her ass.” Both Shihori and Goten smiled at him and followed suit to transform into Super Saiyans as well. Shihori motioned to the two boys for them to follow her and she speedily dashed her way over toward her father. Korian was standing his ground in the face off against Borbon when he was rejoined by the other three. Shihori spoke to her father without averting her eyes from the threat, “I sure hope you have some kind of plan.” Korian glanced over to her and saw that she was resolutely focused on re-engaging Borbon despite the immeasurable gap their abilities, “Still working on that. Are you three alright?” All of them either nodded or gave a quick thumbs up to indicate they were fit to fight. Borbon briefly closed her eyes and scoffed to herself because suddenly found all this posturing quite amusing, “Just to give you an idea about how livid I am with all of you. When I’m finished dealing with you four, I’ll going to ensure that the whole damn Saiyan race goes extinct. Every. Last. One.” Korian narrowed his eyes at her over her genocidal comments and spoke in a serious, angry tone, “Over my dead body.” Borbon found his response hilarious and gave him a big grin to show her delight, “That’s the idea.”

Korian launched himself forward without warning. He was quickly followed by the three younger Saiyans in an all-out attack against Borbon. Korian clashed fists with her first, followed by Shihori using her father’s distraction to weave her sword attacks around his body. She lashed out speedily at Borbon with her sword from orthodox angles before disappearing behind Korian’s taller frame. It was like an odd game of peek-a-boo playing out as Korian continued to punch away at her and Shihori attacked with calculated precision so Borbon would not only have to dodge his fists but her sword at the same time. Goten and Trunks each formed up on either side of Borbon and quickly joined the melee. One attacked high while the other came in low and fast. It was four on one and even still Borbon managed to cleanly block, deflect, or outright dodge all their attacks regardless of the pressure they applied. She found an opening on Goten and threw a quick, short range punch into his throat which caused him to choke on the knuckles that collapsed his throat. He fell to the ground clutching his throat and gasping for air. Borbon began to count out loud as if she was keeping tally during a game, “One.” Next, she spun around to face Korian but was truly focused on dodging Shihori’s weapon envelope that continued to strike out at random. Borbon saw an opening just as Korian threw a high side kick that was intended for her head. She slid feet first between Korian’s legs to quickly reach Shihori and give her the attention she craved. She came at her with speed too fast for the young lady’s eyes to follow, a smirk was clearly displayed on her violet lips as she had caught Shihori by surprise. She caught Shihori’s weapon hand to prevent her from attacking any further. She followed this up by pulling her into a swift and punishing knee strike that was buried into her solar plexus. Shihori felt like she was hit by a bullet train when that knee cracked her body armor and caved in her chest. She flew backwards into the ground, writhing in pain. “Two.” Korian wheeled around with a ki attack in his hands and he outstretched hand to fire but instead of meeting Borbon face to face, he only saw Shihori laid out prone on the ground. “Three.” Korian was caught off guard when he heard these words and he quickly snapped his attention back to where Trunks has been fighting. Borbon had him locked up in a standing rear naked choke which had the boy struggling to wrench himself free. Korian moved to intervene before Borbon could cause further harm to Trunks, but instead she dropped him to the ground on his knees. She had used Trunks to lure Korian in to attack range. Borbon angled herself and threw a lightning fast side kick into Korian’s face which caused blood to erupt from his mouth. Korian was lifted off the ground by the attack but he quickly found himself laid out flat on his back. The Angel rounded Korian calmly and stood over his supine body. He managed to prop himself up on his elbows and spat blood onto the ground next to him. He was collapsed back down to the ground when Borbon surprised him by pressing the heel of her shoe down into his chest. She held out her hand with energy being built up in her palm, “Four.” Korian looked up at her with a pain filled expression that spoke volumes of enmity even though he was in no position to counterattack.


Suddenly, a golden beam cut through the air which caused Borbon to leap up into the air to avoid being struck. The beam came dangerously close to Korian’s body on the ground, so close in fact that he could feel the pressure from the energy as it passed over him. Once Borbon touched down on the ground she turned her attention to the point of origin of the attack. She saw that Shihori was on her feet with one arm raised and the other clutching her chest where she had taken the previous attack. She was panting heavily yet her eyes were locked on to Borbon and burning with rage. Borbon groaned to herself in frustration that she had to deal with this unexpected nuisance, “Clearly your daughter doesn’t know when to give up does she?” Shihori drew out her sword and began to walk forward one determined step at a time. Each foot fall gaining speed until the rabbit eared Super Saiyan was at a full sprint toward Borbon. The Angel was surprised by her willpower to continue the attack even though she was so clearly out matched by herself. Shihori came at her quickly and leapt up to deliver a slash downward that cut through the air where Borbon had been standing. Shihori adjusted herself to Borbon’s reactions and rotated her wrists to cut across diagonally toward her neck in a decapitation strike. Borbon moved with graceful footwork and minimum upper body movement to evade her attacks. All the while she had an expression of pure focus on her face as she worked herself around Shihori’s hate filled attacks. “You tried to have me killed! You tried to kill my friends! You tried to kill my family! We’re still here and we’re not going anywhere, you bitch! Now I’m going to f*@$ing kill you!” Shihori screamed in a moment of pure unbridled rage and poured all her emotions into every attack she made against Borbon. The Angel started to grow weary of her mouth and annoying sword attacks. Borbon sighed to herself just as Shihori wound herself up for an overhead strike, she drove the point of her elbow deep into the young ladies’ guts. Shihori gasped and her body shuddered briefly before immediately falling out of Super Saiyan. The single pinpoint blow caused considerable damage to her and promptly put her out of commission. Shihori’s open mouth yielded a stream of blood that cascaded out both sides and down her chin. She collapsed to her knees with a clatter of steel from her sword hitting the ground. She began to topple over but Borbon stopped her from hitting the ground by lightly touching her forehead with the tips of her fingers. She flipped her sword up off the ground using the toe of her shoe and snatched it out of mid-air with expert finesse.


Korian coughed and pressed himself up off the ground to a knee. He willed his body forward as he came to realize his daughter had come to his aid and fell into the clutches of this unstoppable juggernaut. “Shihori, NO!” he shouted at the top of his lungs while he shakily stood on his own two feet. Borbon had now seized Shihori by the ears and she began pulling back on her head to expose her neck. “She looks tired Korian. I think it’s time we retire poor Shihori here from the game.” Borbon held the blade against Shihori’s neck with sufficient pressure that blood began to trickle down the blade from the wound it created on her neck. “Permanently.” The Angel savagely smiled at the horrified reaction that Korian gave when he saw his daughter in mortal peril. Korian was beside himself with a sense of fear that only a parent watching their child get hurt could understand. “Stop it Borbon, leave her alone! It’s me you want, not her! Let her go!” His pleas went ignored by the Angel who continued to direct her attention to Shihori, “Show me how much you love him Shihori. Tell him!” Tears began to build in her eyes as she watched the anguish in her father’s face. She desperately tried to hold them back so as not to cause him any more pain. She knew these were likely to be their last moments together. Her words were filled with an air of sadness, but she tried her best to be brave for his sake, “It’s going to be okay, Papa.” She swallowed and felt blade cutting into her flesh. “Don’t worry about me. You finish her off no matter what happens.” Korian’s fists were tightly clenched as he had made up his mind. He was about to make his move when Borbon called over to him, “Don’t even think about using your little tricks the Supreme Kai taught you. I’ll remove her head faster than you can even twitch a muscle.” Her violet eyes pivoted side to side now spotting both Goten and Trunks attempting to creep up on her flanks, “Ah, Ah, Ah, that goes for you two as well.” Both of them froze in place at the admonishment Borbon levied at them. Goten called over to Shihori, “Hang on, Shihori! We’re coming!” She couldn’t see Goten but hearing his voice gave her some form of comfort. She slowly raised her hand as if she was reaching out to him, “I’m not getting out of trouble this time, I’m sorry, Goten. I wanted us to….” Borbon pressed the blade harder into her neck which caused Shihori’s words to be cut off. Goten growled at the Angel and clenched his fists in anger, “Let her go you friggin’ monster!” Borbon just shook her head in disgust and when she became still again her eyes focused on Korian. “You brought this on yourself. You know, in some small way I pity you. You ended up sacrificing your first-born child for absolutely nothing; I feel like there’s some poetic justice that we should be noting but who are we kidding. I’m going to enjoy every single second that ticks by while I remove her head and when her lifeless body falls to the ground. I want you to know that it was all your fault. Now don’t blink because you’re not going to want to miss this.”
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 15)

Just as Borbon prepared to gruesomely slice Shihori’s head from her shoulders, she felt an enormous surge in energy quickly approaching her. The Angel turned to notice a large golden sphere of ki coming down from the sky and about to impact her body. She quickly spun around to intercept it with her hand and it quickly exploded on contact sending a large shockwave and mushroom cloud into the sky. Shihori’s body was thrown away from the blast with smoke trailing off her hair and clothing. She clattered to the ground midway between Goten and Korian with a grunt of pain, she was still alive, but she remained motionless after such being so close to the explosion. Korian’s shock was quickly overtaken by relief once he saw Shihori thrown clear by the blast wave. Korian and Goten quickly moved to ensure that she was alright and to protect her fallen body from the explosive forces that continued to spread out from ground zero. The blast began to subside and Korian’s eyes were intently focused on the area where Borbon had been standing. It was shrouded in a thick cloud of dust and debris that had been thrown into the atmosphere from the explosion. A disturbance in the air began to swirl around at the center of the dust cloud. A whirlwind started to form which quickly blew away the particulate dust and debris that were still hanging in the air. Korian guarded his eyes with his forearm from the sudden outward expulsion of air. It had quickly ceased and Korian’s eyes adjusted to the sight of Borbon floating above a large crater with Shihori’s sword spinning around in her hand. It appeared she had spun the sword around at great speed to create the whirlwind which had cleared the air. She pitched the blade off to the side like it was an oversized throwing knife. It went straight for Korian’s chest, but he twisted his body and managed to snatch the weapon out of mid-air. It appeared the attack was more half-hearted than anything as her eyes were still focused skyward at the person who dared to launch a sneak attack on her.


Vegeta lowered himself to the ground with his arms crossed over his chest. He touched down between Korian and Borbon with his attention focused on the her. Borbon gave him a light smirk and merely mocked his presence with a strange blend of polite sarcasm, “Well, well, if it isn’t the so-called prince. So nice to finally make your acquaintance Vegeta. To what do I owe the pleasure of your interference?” Vegeta casually unfurled his arm from across his chest and returned the smirk, giving a light chuckle in response to her sarcasm “I came for my son.” Vegeta shot Trunks a look across the field of battle and called out to him, “Trunks, stand aside now. I promised your mother that I would bring you home in one piece.” He groaned and rolled his eyes slightly at the mere thought of it, “If you get hurt, I’ll never hear the end of it. Go see to your friends.” Vegeta’s remarks drew a nervous gaze from him and he powered down from Super Saiyan with an anxious gulp. Trunks didn’t know whether to be more worried that his father was here or that his mother was up in arms about him, but he did was he was told. Vegeta’s gaze slid over to Shihori who was being tended to by Goten after surviving his brazen attack on Borbon. “I see you’ve taken to threatening my pupils as well. How do you propose we deal with you dishonoring my house, hm?” Borbon sneered at him like she thought his threats were quite hilarious, “Yes, how indeed.”


Goten was cradling Shihori’s unconscious body in his arms when he suddenly realized Korian had handed him her sword. His attention was still focused on the standoff between Vegeta and Borbon when he spoke to him, “Goten, take Shihori and fall back. Things about to get a little intense.” Goten took the sword and nodded in agreement as he felt the ominous change in pressure coming from the battlefield. “Right.” Goten cradled Shihori against his chest with one arm and clutched onto the katana with the other. Korian turned his head to look over his shoulder and called over to him before he departed, “Goten.” The young man perked up as he held Shihori tight against his body, “Yeah?” Korian nodded to him out of respect, “You make sure you take care of my baby girl.” Goten got a little embarrassed all of a sudden but swallowed hard and pushed it aside. He did as he was told and took off in flight away from the battle so they could recover and tend to Shihori’s injuries. Korian watched as Goten met up with Trunks in mid-air and they quickly flew off together. He exhaled sharply in relief after seeing the three of them depart. He felt more reassured knowing that they would be safer away from the battlefield. He began to approach Vegeta and stopped a few paces behind him when the prince suddenly addressed him, “It’s pitiful how she managed to get one over on you and remove your god ki, but…….” Vegeta turned his head so he could see Korian now, “I see you’ve managed to surpass your limits. Now show me that your new form is good for something else besides getting knocked on your ass.” Korian let out a *Hmph* and a smirk drew across his lips, “If we survive this, I’ll give you show you myself.” Korian stepped up beside Vegeta and continued to stare down the pre-eminent threat, Borbon.

Both Saiyans were intently focused on the menacing Angel who continued with her self-satisfied smirk she had on her face, “So, what’s it going to be boys? I don’t have all night.” Twilight had faded into the encroaching dark since the battle had begun. Now they were all bathed in the glow of Metius’ supermoon which was loomed large in the night sky. Vegeta stepped forward with his usual swagger and he pointed at Borbon with his gloved hand, “Whatever plans you hatched for this dump of a universe are now at an end. I hope you’re ready because I’m not going to hold back just because you’re a woman.” Borbon beckoned Vegeta to her in a taunt that was aimed to put his words to action. Vegeta felt an overwhelming amount of confidence in his actions and took her bait. His ki surged around his body in an explosive showing of power and he quickly assumed his Super Saiyan transformation. Vegeta threw himself at her with a reckless abandon. Borbon simply smiled to herself like she was pleased with the events as they unfolded, she stood passively awaiting his next move. Korian was quite shocked that Vegeta would be so clumsy as to take her bait. He called out to warn him, “Vegeta, wait!” He quickly set out after him to do whatever he could to ensure this didn’t end badly. Vegeta closed with his fist reared back but before he ran into her, he vanished with great speed before Borbon’s eyes. She was surprised and yet seemed delighted by this sudden turn of events, “Oh ho how interesting.” Vegeta reappeared behind and above her with his left hand splayed out and his right hand clutching the opposite wrist for support. Korian realized the inherent danger a little too late as he moved far too close to Borbon. The Angel soundly ignored him as she turned toward Vegeta with a menacing grin and gave him the same beckoning gesture as before for him to bring it on. Vegeta seemed momentarily put off by her reaction but he let out his anger in the form of action as he shouted, “Big Bang attack!” A large and powerful golden sphere of ki launched from Vegeta’s hand and sailed straight for Borbon. The deadly attack neared Borbon and came within a hair’s breadth of impacting her chest. Her hands moved faster than either of them could follow and snapped out a hand to catch the ki attack in her palm. She inspected it curiously for just a moment, “Crude yet this will do.” She redirected it over her head toward Korian, a short distance away. He quickly realized the amount of danger he was in as soon as Borbon moved to redirect the attack. Instinctively, he collapsed his body backward which allowed the attack to clear ever so close to his face but continue to sail past him without harm. It impacted the ground in a thunderous and violent explosion in the exact spot where Shihori and Goten had been earlier. Korian wiped his brow and breathed a sigh of relief that not only was he alive, but the kids had vacated just in the nick of time.



Vegeta was stunned by the amount of power and speed that she put on display. He kicked himself mentally since he should know better than to underestimate one of her kind. Borbon leapt into the air to level herself off with Vegeta and she pointed at him with a single finger that begin to shine brightly with red ki, “It seems you’ve come up a tad short, Vegeta.” She chuckled at her own cutting attempt at humor but no one else was laughing. Borbon was about to execute her deadly attack on Vegeta when her path was blocked by the appearance of a familiar looking man with tall white hair and blue skin that was remarkably close to her own appearance. Borbon abruptly ceased her offensive actions against Vegeta. A smirk crossed her violet lips as she addressed this newcomer, “Hello Whis. I was wondering when my conniving little brother would show up.” Whis began to smirk at her comment and he casually hovered in the air not far away, “It’s good to see you Borbon. We had all wondered what became of you when your universe was erased.” Borbon quickly scoffed at him, “Hmph. Cut the crap little brother. It may be easy for you to feign empathy but we both know that father couldn’t care less about what happens to any of us.” Whis closed his eyes and let out a long sigh, “You’ve always been wound so tight. Always taking pride in your duties as an Angel, seeking to be the best among us and for what purpose? You want father to pat you on the head and give you validation for a job well done? Now because things didn’t go your way, you’re killing gods and mortals in an innocent universe? Such pointless death and destruction, you’ve fallen far, dear sister.” Borbon’s lips twisted with anger as she felt she was being patronized and admonished like a mere child for her deeds. “You dare speak of me falling from grace like I give a shit about any of that! I was the best! My universe was a place of balance and it knew prosperity. What have you all become over time, huh? You’re all nothing more than lap dogs to the inept gods of destruction who in turn serve a petulant child! Zeno is not an all-powerful god, he’s an abomination!” She began to gesture her hands in frustration with her younger brother and pointed her finger at him accusingly, “You, yes, you! You and Mojito are guilty as well of crimes against the natural order. Teaching the ways of the gods to mere mortals, what were you thinking Whis?!” He remained passive and unperturbed by her accusations. Borbon threw her hand out and pointed at Korian who appeared stoic in the wake of Borbon’s ranting. “I’ve corrected Mojito’s mistake with that one yet as I’ve come to learn the Saiyan people are nothing if not stubborn.” She gestured with her thumb to Vegeta who was situated behind her, “Must I do the same with your little Saiyan as well? I intend to bring a more balanced and natural order to things so deities and mortals can live in peace. It all starts right here in this universe some hard-fought effort. So, if you’ll excuse me little brother, I have work to do.”



Whis shook his head in a clear sign of disappointment with Borbon’s ideals, “I can’t allow you to do this Borbon. This isn’t the way to effect change nor is it our place to do so. We provide guidance so the natural order is not disrupted, you know this. Stop this foolishness and come with me to see father. You’ll see for yourself that it’s not too late and that we can take steps to make things right.” Borbon’s fists clenched tightly and she began to tremble with anger, her lips quivered as she shot a wild look to her brother, “You haven’t been paying attention, Whis! You’re nothing but a damn fool! Do you intend to stop me yourself?!” Whis calmly shook his head which had the effect of putting the brakes on Borbon’s rage, “No, I do not.” Borbon seemed curious as to what he exactly meant by that, “Oh?” Whis gestured to the two Saiyans that were in their company, “If they work together, I’m sure they can put an end to your misguided ways.” Borbon cracked a smile that soon turned into full on laughter. Vegeta and Korian didn’t find any of this funny, each of their faces showed nothing but disdain for her mocking reaction toward them. Borbon wiped a tear from her eye due to all the boisterous laughter, “Oh that’s rich! Whis, I forgot how funny you could be.” He smiled to his sister, “I’m quite serious, but I must be off now. So many duties to attend to.” Whis directed his gaze down to Korian, “By the way, I love the new look.” In a flash of light, Whis was gone which left Borbon and the pair of Saiyans to their own devices. Her lighthearted demeanor quickly faded, in its placed was the sudden and familiar tinge of madness that she had on display, “Well now, where were we? Oh, that’s right, I was about to brutally murder you both for getting in my way. What fun we’re going have together!”


Korian slowly and deliberately positioned himself into the air opposite of Borbon. It was his intention to not move too suddenly to draw her attention, but he also wanted to put himself in a superior position to attack. Now Borbon was positioned between the two Saiyans, clearly caught in a pincher, yet her demeanor remained casual and without much care for whatever tactics they attempted to use. Vegeta swiped his hand across the air and called out in a voice loud enough for Korian to hear him, “Don’t bother! You’ve let this woman run roughshod over you long enough. I’ll handle this myself!” Vegeta’s anger was palpable and as he let his power begin to surge, he cried out in a shocking physical display as his muscles became more defined and his hair became sharper and gleaned with a blue aura. Borbon’s lips curled into a smirk as she simply watched Vegeta assume his Super Saiyan Blue transformation without reacting to stop him in the least. As a matter of fact, she welcomed his little display of power because she intended to destroy him at his so-called best.


Korian on the other hand gave little regard to Vegeta’s proclamation and prepared to intervene in the impending fray. He knew far too well how dangerous Borbon was as an adversary. A golden aura sprang to life around his body as he focused on channeling his ki in anticipation for the battle to come. There was a faint orange glow in the distance, the forest fire continued to rage as a fitting background to the standoff. Borbon positioned her body perpendicular to Korian and Vegeta so she could obverse them both. Her eyes flittered back and forth between the pair for a brief moment before she closed them completely. Korian took this as an unnerving sign that she was planning something dangerous.


Vegeta broke the stalemate by rocketing forward to attack the stoic Angel, the blue aura surrounding his body was whipping through the air as he brought himself into combat with her. A fist came cutting through the air aimed for the currently motionless woman. Borbon leaned her head back without opening her eyes to evade the attack. Korian threw himself into the fray now with explosive golden energy surging off his body. He came up alongside Borbon exactly opposite of where Vegeta was staging his attacks. The red furred Super Saiyan threw a punch low toward Borbon’s abdomen but came up with nothing but empty space. Her body flowed around each one of their attacks with such fluid grace it appeared effortless on her part. Borbon managed to spin out of contact with both of them and circle around behind Vegeta. She quickly snapped a kick into his back which propelled him forward into Korian. The two men collided with one another, the collision drew a groan from Korian and a growl of anger from Vegeta, “Damnit, Vegeta!” Vegeta pushed off Korian and snapped back at him in anger, “Stay out of my way idiot!” The Saiyan prince quickly shot away from him which left Korian aggravated, but he quickly moved to follow to keep the pressure on Borbon.


The Angel chuckled at their sloppy and humorous display of teamwork they managed to cobble together on the fly. As Vegeta came at her again to attack with a withering assault, she merely weaved her body around his attacks while verbally mocking his efforts, “What’s the matter Vegeta? Am I too fast for you?” Borbon paused to sneer at him. In that brief moment of hesitation, Korian capitalized and used the Kai Kai to appear directly behind her. He quickly hooked his arms underneath her armpits and locked in tightly around her slender frame in a full nelson hold. He pressed his hips tightly against her body and pulled back to gain as much leverage on her as he could. Borbon became momentarily surprised by the sudden advantage he had gained on her, but she collected herself and smirked, “Oh my, you’re getting so fresh! Whatever will Sorrel think?” She smarmily referenced their bodies being pressed against one another which elicited a hiss of annoyance from Korian. “Do it Vegeta!” Vegeta was given pause by the sudden appearance of Korian entangling himself up with Borbon, “I didn’t ask for your help, asshole! *Tch* Never mind! Play time is over, Angel!” Vegeta wound up and came in fast, throwing a hard right straight for Borbon’s face. Borbon attempted to feign surprise, but she allowed Vegeta to close in with his attack. She craned her neck and snapped a reverse headbutt into Korian’s face to momentarily stun him. Once she felt his grip on her neck and shoulders loosen from the sudden hit, she threw her body forward and snapped her hips backward to push herself off him. She cleared herself out of Vegeta’s attack line and as she floated away, she stuck out her tongue at Vegeta in a mocking fashion. The attack meant for her ended up smashing Korian right in the jaw causing his head to snap back and propel his body away. Vegeta was shocked by the speed of her reaction, “Wha-?!” The Angel rewarded him for his efforts by smashing an uppercut deep into his stomach from underneath him. Borbon smirked pleasantly to herself as Vegeta hunched over her fist in searing pain. She calmly removed her fist from his stomach and placed it underneath his chin, lifting up his head up so his eyes were on her, “So much for your boasting, “Prince” Vegeta.” She stated his former title in a disparaging tone. “Know your place!” She wound up and backhanded him across the face in an act meant to demean him, but she applied a crushing amount of force so that it sent him careening to the ground with explosive results.


A battle cry sounded out from below which drew Borbon’s attention to the ground. Korian appeared soaring through the air and approached her at high velocity. The Saiyan seemed to be propelled by his force of will, it was apparent that his intent to reach her and apply an immediate serving of violence. Soon Korian and Borbon were scrambling across the sky in a furious exchange of blows. For every strike that Korian managed to land against Borbon’s guard, the Angel merely swatted them aside or countered against him with precise attacks of her own. Korian attempted to feign her out by telegraphing some attacks but withholding others until his fists lashed out from orthodox angles of attack. Borbon’s eyes danced from side to side as she followed his movements. Her face was a calm and focused canvas that let on nothing of how she was going to react to his attacks. As she brushed off his last punch and prepared for the next to come swinging at her, she seized the moment and drove the heel of her palm underneath his jaw. Korian’s teeth smashed together which drew blood from his mouth. He grunted in pain and hissed through the blood in his mouth, but he persisted to attack her further. Borbon was a bit surprised that he was able to take such a hit, but she quickly decided it must be a fluke and aimed to put the Saiyan to rest, permanently. “That’s the spirit!” She gave him a mocking sneer as the glee of watching him throw himself to his death brought her great enjoyment. Korian’s face was already a bruised and a bit bloody from back to back protracted battles, but through all the pain and suffering permeated a fiery will to never quit. He came at her once again ready to strike but Borbon came forward to intercept him with a knife hand this time. Her attack was aimed for his chest with the firm intention of putting their battle to a violent and conclusive end.


Suddenly, a golden orb of energy cut across the Angel’s path from below which caused her to jerk her body back to avoid being struck. She growled to herself in frustration as her eyes drew a bead downward to the source of the blast. Korian’s attack was broken off as well from the surprise interference and just as he noticed the blast cut across his field of view, Vegeta sprang forth from below with a shocking amount of speed and ferocity. He immediately engaged in hand to hand with Borbon which gave Korian momentary pause to consider his options as well as review in his mind how insane Vegeta could be to engage headlong into this kamikaze style combat. Korian smirked and let out a soft “Hmph” to himself right before he too charged forward to join with Vegeta and add to the pressure he was putting on her.

Korian came up in quickly and managed to seamlessly work his own attacks into the wild mix up. Vegeta cut across from the side with a sharp crescent kick aimed for her ribcage. Borbon responded by catching his leg and using him like a melee weapon against his battle buddy. Korian’s shocked expression was soon changed to one of pain as Vegeta’s body was slammed against torso like a club. Vegeta winced in pain as his body was released into Korian’s chest but the younger Saiyan managed to blunt the force of the blow by catching Vegeta and dulling the impact a little. The Prince showed his gratitude by elbowing Korian in the jaw, “Get the f@$* off me!” A new stream of blood flowed out the corner of Korian’s mouth, this time created by his own ally. “What was that for?!” He protested to him. “Get the hell out of my way!” Korian began to get annoyed and lashed out at Vegeta, “Likewise!” He pushed his way past Vegeta and continued to engage with Borbon who was at this point was beside herself with delight that the Saiyans were at odds with one another. “What’s wrong you two? All that ego getting in the way of your teamwork?” Her concern came across as condescending in its delivery. Korian responded with his answer of throwing a fist forward in a point blank ki attack to her face. Borbon’s eyes gleaned brightly for a moment and her body reacted faster than his eyes could track her movements. The ki was deflected away even at such close range, it stunned Korian she could react so fast and he didn’t understand how he had failed. Borbon sneered cockily at Korian before driving a short-range punch into his chest which drove him backward into Vegeta’s path. The two Saiyans collided and were sent sailing through the air until they eventually crashed into the ground below with a clatter. Borbon peered down at her handy work and quickly moved to the spot where they were tangled up on the ground.


Vegeta pushed off a gasping Korian’s from the top of his own body. The Saiyan prince grumbled with anger and wiped some blood away from his nose away with his thumb. He managed to climb to his feet with a groan of pain and he threw Borbon a furious look, “You think just because you can tap into Ultra Instinct that you’ve automatically won?” Borbon seemed quite impressed by Vegeta’s revelation that he recognized her technique, “I’m impressed Vegeta. You’ve witnessed Ultra instinct before? Then you should know that there’s no way a pitiful dwarf like you can win against it.” Korian slowly regained his composure and sat up from the ground with a grunt, “Vegeta, what is she talking about?” Vegeta remained focused on the threat and didn’t respond to his question. Borbon on the other hand was more than delighted give her own answer to his query. She assumed an open-handed combat stance and began to explain herself, “Ultra instinct is a state of being that I possess. It means I’m stronger than you, I’m faster than you, and most importantly it means I can kill you before you even know what hit you.” She chuckled to herself like her threats came across as a hilarious punch line. “Allow me to demonstrate.” She shot off the place she was standing in an explosion of debris that was kicked up off the ground. Before Vegeta could react, he was being strangled by an impossibly forceful grip and carried along through the air. Korian was snatched up off the ground in equal manner and drug along the ground for a few quick paces before they were both slammed into a sheer rock face that was miles away from where they just were standing. Borbon had lifted them off the ground by one hand each and continued to strangle them with a vise like grip. They both flailed against her the feeling the lack of oxygen brought unto their dying bodies. “Don’t say I didn’t try to warn you against F$#&ING WITH ME!” She reared back and proceeded to slam them both against the rock wall as she vented her frustrations with them. Her intense violet colored eyes were focused on them like a savage predator and displayed an inherent instability in her expression, yet her mood swung back to being calm almost immediately, “You know what they say boys? You can’t make an omelet without breaking a few eggs.” Korian’s golden eyes were strained with pain but focused on his foe nonetheless, he continued to struggle furiously against her grasp along with Vegeta, but his vision began to close in on itself. He started to fear that after surviving such a bloody road out of his own person hell, it would all be for nothing if he died here.
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 16)

Meanwhile, a few minutes earlier, Goten and Trunks settled down to the ground in an isolated clearing at the edge of the forest. Goten had done exactly as he was told and got them away from danger as quickly as possible. He gently laid out Shihori’s unconscious body on the ground while he kept her head elevated in his arms, “Quick! Trunks! The bag on her belt. She had senzu in there. See if there are any left.” Trunks immediately began going about untying the bag from around her belt and upturning the small sack to pour the contents out into his open palm. Three senzu fell out into his hand and he looked up to Goten with a satisfied grin, “We’re in business. Here.” He handed one of the senzu over to him. Goten looked down to Shihori’s unconscious body, she was breathing but she was looking pretty roughed up. Goten hesitated to act because he knew what he had to do for her. He took one look at Trunks who was waiting in anticipation for him to give her the senzu, “Well? What are you waiting for?” Goten grimaced at him as he felt the pressure falling square on his shoulders, “Look away for a minute. I can’t do it if you’re watching.” Trunks’ mouth fell open in exasperation with his best friend and he proceeded to roll his eyes at him before he turned his back, “Fine! Just hurry it up.” Goten placed the senzu between his lips and leaned forward to the unconscious Shihori. He fed her the senzu with his lips and ensured it was crushed so she could swallow it, he hesitated for a moment and relished in the soft, warm touch of her lips.



Abruptly, Shihori’s eyes sprang open and Goten became startled by her sudden awakening. He snapped backward in fright; he was embarrassed over the fact that he was relishing in the moment of kissing her again. She began to cough and struggled to sit up in a panicked state, but Goten was there to reassure her, “Easy, easy now. You’re going to be okay.” She began to pat herself down checking her body for injuries. A hand immediately went to her neck to ensure she wasn’t cut open. She still remembered the feeling of the blade slicing into her flesh while she was at Borbon’s mercy. Her red eyes fell onto Goten suddenly which made him blush from embarrassment. “What happened? The last thing I remember was Borbon having me dead to rights. How did-?” Trunks interjected from off to the side which drew their attention to him, “My dad happened. He’s here fighting against her with your father.” Shihori’s ears perked up when she heard that Vegeta had arrived to help her father fight, but her expression still appeared grim after having received the good news. Her eyes fell to the ground in a thoughtful mood as she took a minute to gather herself together. “We need to go help them.” Goten began to protest the idea due to Korian’s instructions to get away and to keep her safe, “I don’t think that we should be going anywhere. Your dad was pretty specific that we should get to safety besides….” He grew a bit sheepish and rubbed the back of his neck as his embarrassment only deepened, “I promised him that I would keep you safe.” Shihori pressed herself up off the ground and popped her neck from side to side, “To hell with keeping me safe.” She looked back and forth between the both of them with a seriousness in her eyes that they both knew all too well. When Shihori put her mind to something there was absolutely nothing that was going to stop her from following through. “You guys…. we have to do this.” Goten threw his hands up in a shrug and asked the most obvious question, “You saw firsthand what she’s capable of, what can we hope to achieve against someone like that?” Shihori turned to face him and surprised him by taking him by the hands. She looked at him with pleading eyes that bored a hole directly into his heart, “Didn’t you feel it Goten? When we fought her, I’ve been through enough battles in my life that I can tell when someone is holding back.” Goten’s mouth drew a thin tight line as his lips pursed together tightly. His breathing grew long and hard as he tried to suppress that anxious feeling in the pit of his stomach. Shihori continued, “I’m not going to lose my father to this psychotic bitch and I’m not going to stand by so Trunks can lose his dad either. We’re all in this together until the bitter end.” Trunks walked up next to Shihori and placed a hand on her shoulder. His attention was focused solely on Goten who he gave a confident smirk to, “Well, what do you say partner? We do this one last time and maybe go out in a blaze of glory?” Shihori’s demeanor grew warm and she smirked at Trunks’ poetic comments. Both of them now looked to Goten for his answer. He began to shake his head from side to side and he looked up to the sky for a moment letting out an exasperated groan, “Aww you guys are killing me! There’s no one else I’d rather fight and probably die beside.” Goten took Shihori by the hand and put it front and center. Trunks slapped his hand down on top and the three of them smiled in agreement that this was their choice. It was now or never.


Shihori broke free from their three musketeers moment and went to quickly retrieve her sword from the ground. She quickly sheathed the weapon and inspected her gear for damage including the sword she had acquired from Kanzō. She turned toward the boys seeming even more resolute in her decision, “If we do this, we’re going all out from the get-go. Think you guys can manage one more fusion?” Goten and Trunks looked to each other briefly and Trunks offered a smirk with a thumbs up, “I thought you’d never ask.” Goten shot Shihori an inquisitive look, “What about you?” Shihori responded by spreading her stance apart and cocking her fists back as she began to channel her ki. She huffed and let her ki flow freely over her entire body in a raging golden aura. She took a deep breath and cried out loud, “HAAAAAH!” There was a bright flash that obstructed the boys’ vision but when it cleared there stood a long golden haired Shihori with bio-electric discharge sparking off her body. They were both shocked since this was the first time that either of them had witnessed her transform to Super Saiyan 3 firsthand. Shihori’s intense blue eyes focused on them both and she spoke in a slightly deeper tone of voice, more serious, more determined to finish the fight, “Like I said, we’re going all out.”


Korian’s vision was closing in on itself quickly as more of his strength was sapped from his body from being viciously asphyxiated. Vegeta had grown still but was barely conscious and struggling against her vise-like grip. Borbon continued her gleeful sneer, the uplifting sense of victory was so tantalizingly close she could taste it. Without warning Borbon released her foes from her death grip. Both Vegeta and Korian collapsed to the ground gasping for oxygen as their bodies adjusted back to being able to breathe once again. Without warning Borbon spun around to react to the threat that appeared before her. Shihori exploded onto the scene in her Super Saiyan 3 transformation, both her katana and Kanzō’s longsword were driven forward in overhand slashes toward the Angel. Borbon snatched both of her blades mid-stroke with her bare hands and wrestled with the small statured young lady. “Shihori…. you’re saving me the trouble of hunting you down later.” Borbon said with a hint of mirth in her voice. Shihori emitted a growl between her tightly clenched teeth as she unleashed more of her energy in an attempt to overpower her foe. Borbon rolled backwards with Shihori’s weapons still in her grasp, she began to drag the young lady along with her. Borbon rolled onto her back and as she hit the ground her foot was planted into Shihori’s abdomen. She forcefully tossed her overhead into the rock face that she had been choking Korian and Vegeta against. She struck the rock wall with great concussive force that caused part of it to give way and explode outward as if it was exploding from within. The young lady cringed in pain as her body collapsed into the rock, but she mustered herself together and quickly twisted her body to plant her feet against one of the pieces of stone that had been wrenched free. Korian and Vegeta looked on in surprise as the rock they had slumped against began to explode around them from the impact of Shihori’s body. Korian looked on in awe as his daughter moved to re-engage the Angel directly. As a father he felt the deepest sense of horror being forced to watch his child fight such a dangerous enemy on his behalf. Shihori kicked off the rocks which caused another shockwave back toward the now broken rock wall. The two collapsed Saiyans that were sitting at its base were forced to dive out of the way or be buried by the tons of rubble that was now freely flying through the air. Shihori came at Borbon with both swords at the ready but attacked one slash at a time. First, the katana was brought down in an overhand slash which was quickly slapped aside by a knife hand from the Angel. Next, Shihori’s acquired longsword was slashed from below at a strange angle, it was so strange in fact that it confused Borbon as to why she would even attempt to attack from such an orthodox position. The attack provided no power and appeared far too telegraphed to be the least bit effective. As Shihori completed the stroke it became clear that she never intended to strike her opponent in the first place. The blade came free from her hand and flung past Borbon’s face like a huge throwing knife. Borbon cursed herself for not paying attention as she felt another huge power creep up behind her.


Super Saiyan 3 Gotenks soared between the trees and saw that Shihori had thrown the longsword from her grasp. He flew directly toward the incoming projectile and managed to snatch the sword out of mid-air. He came at Borbon now from behind with the curved longsword sweeping across her frame horizontally in an attempt to bifurcate her body. Borbon’s eyes began to glean with a shade of silver and her body reacted impossibly fast in response to Gotenks’ surprise attack. She managed to leap off the ground and throw her body over the top of the blade as it cut the air harmlessly underneath her body. In mid-air Borbon began to spin and lashed out with fists and feet at both Shihori and Gotenks. A foot slamming into Shihori’s chest and her fist smashing into Gotenks’ face. Each attack had an unreal amount of speed and power to it, so much in fact that both of them were thrown to the ground with enough force that their bodies bounced before coming to a halt. Shihori skidded to a stop and came to a rest in a crouched position, she hissed in pain and grasped her chest which now unprotected since her armor was completely destroyed from battle. Gotenks hit the ground on his chest and managed to dig his fingers into the earth to arrest his movement. He pushed up off the ground and spit blood off to the side that began to flow from in between his lips.


Shihori spun her sword around with the tip of the blade aimed at the scabbard, she snapped it quickly and efficiently back into place. She braced her body against the ground and threw her hands forward to meet at the wrists. She called out with a “HAAA” as she began to unleash rapid fire energy bullets from her palms that were directed at Borbon. The trees in the forest began to explode due to the impacts of the stray energy bullets that Shihori was firing at her. A sizable gray cloud of smoke began to billow up from the location in which Borbon was standing. Gotenks began his own assault by throwing his hands forward quickly and in an alternating fashion. He launched a continuous barrage of high energy missiles into Borbon’s location that added to the ever-expanding plume of smoke and fire in the area.

In a surprising and abrupt move, the flames quickly parted and Borbon made her presence known by moving toward Shihori at high speed. Shihori ceased her attack as soon as she realized it’s lack of effect and sudden onslaught by her enemy. Borbon phased in and out rapidly, leaving after images in her wake as she closed the distance between them. In a flash, she was right in front of her and lashing out with a swift kick that slapped viciously into the side of her face. Blood erupted from her mouth and a large cut that was opened up underneath her eye. Shihori tumbled to the ground but surprisingly managed to hold on to consciousness. Her shaky hands reached down to draw her sword, so she was able to better defend herself. Borbon seemed to be there in an instant ready to strike her down with an impaling knife hand through her chest. Just as she was about to finish her off, Korian appeared in front of her to catch the strike with his bare hands. Vegeta was attached to Korian but the blue haired Super Saiyan God quickly removed his hand from the furry Saiyan’s arm and went on the attack. Shihori cried out from behind them in surprise, “Papa!”

Borbon snapped a quick short-range kick at Korian to give herself some space to maneuver and deal with Vegeta. He was already pressing inside of her guard and throwing a furious uppercut which narrowly missed her jaw. Gotenks flew in to join the fray still clutching the curved longsword that Shihori had given him. He came with a battle cry as he attempted to cut Borbon down, but she just smirked with amusement at him. She avoided Vegeta’s latest attempt at attacking her which was a close-range blast that was immediately deflected off a sweeping knife hand. She ducked low and collapsed herself to the ground, striking out with a kick out which caught Vegeta in his pelvis. This attack collapsed him to the ground quickly and effectively as his center of gravity was kicked out from under him. Borbon spun to deal with Gotenks’ attack by enveloping her hand in energy to form a ki blade. As Gotenks swiped the longsword at a diagonal angle, she swiped her energy blade upward at an oblique angle to cleave the blade neatly in two. Shocked by the sudden loss of his weapon, Gotenks was staggered backward by the unbalancing effect it had on him. It gave Borbon enough time to snatch the broken half neatly out of mid-air and thrust it toward Gotenks’ chest, “Two little birds with one stone.” Korian appeared using Kai Kai directly in line with her attack on Gotenks. He got himself in the way and barely managed to throw up an arm in time to block. The broken sword tip impaled cleanly through his right forearm, coming out the other side in a bloody display which spattered across Korian’s face and chest. Borbon grinned at the results of her attack like an insane cherish cat. She smashed a backfist across his Korian’s face which sent him careening away quite forcefully. She focused on Gotenks again who tried to muster up a defense by coming at her with a ki laden fist of his own. Borbon activated her Ultra instinct technique again which caused her body to quickly maneuver offline his attack. She responded by leaping into the air and pile driving fist down straight down into his back. Gotenks was slammed to the ground with an explosive force which caused a quick flash of light as the fusion broken down. Goten and Trunks toppled to the ground on opposite sides of the impact crater that Gotenks had made with his body. Shihori groaned as she made her way to her feet and painfully touched the open wound on her cheek. She sheathed her weapon and took off flying low and fast just a few feet above the ground. She snagged Vegeta off the ground by his arm which caused him a great surprise as she rocketed past Borbon. The Angel let out a “Hmph” as a mocking scoff at her decision to run. Goten and Trunks looked at one another while she was distracted and decided it would be best to make a break for it themselves. They followed behind Shihori as fast as they could get out of dodge.


Shihori saw where Korian had landed and made her way over to him still clutching Vegeta. Once she touched down on the ground, she released her mentor who unleashed a foul-mouthed display of protests, “Damnit, I said get your hands off me! I didn’t ask to be rescued by you!” Shihori powered down to her Super Saiyan form and ignored Vegeta’s scathing remarks. Goten and Trunks joined them shortly after and settled in near Vegeta. Shihori made her way over to her father who had managed to sit up under his own power. He was back in his base form now, the back to back protracted battles and amount of damage he suffered had finally taken its toll on his body. He grimaced in pain as he tried to move his disabled right arm. Blood was flowing steadily from the wound that still contained the broken piece of Kanzō’s sword. “Shit, doesn’t look good.” Shihori knelt down next to him and looked up to see the pain written all over his face. “Yeah, it doesn’t feel too good either.” His arm was shaking involuntarily most likely due to nerve damage from having been cut so deeply. Shihori gingerly took a hold of the broken piece of sword and looked her father in the eyes as if to ask for permission. He nodded to her sharply and focused on her eyes to brace himself. In one fierce yank the blade was removed which caused Korian to scream out loud in pain. Now that the sword was removed, they could clearly see the gaping wound which was heavily hemorrhaging blood. Korian growled between his teeth at the tremendous level of pain he was experiencing. He tried to steady his breathing as he clamped down on his wound with his opposite hand. Shihori tossed the broken piece of sword she had removed from his arm off to the side. Without prompting she went about untying the bag containing the senzu from her belt and she poured the last two into the palm of her hand. She offered to feed her father one of them since he was occupied with keeping pressure on his gaping injury. He bit down on the senzu that she shoveled into his mouth which drew a scoff from Vegeta. The proud Saiyan prince crossed his arms and appeared decidedly more haughty than usual, “Pathetic.” Trunks prodded his own father which drew an intense stare, “Don’t start with me Trunks. I’m not in the mood.” Korian’s body started to quickly recover from the damage and he stood up flexing his right arm.



Vegeta was surprised when Shihori walked up to him and offered him the last senzu. Vegeta kept his arms crossed in a defensive posture and shunned the offer, “I don’t need it.” Shihori’s face twisted with a perplexed look about her features. Vegeta had seen better days as his face bore several bleeding cuts to include a bloody nose, a bloody mouth, and a cut above his left eye. Shihori rolled her eyes at him and sucked her teeth “Tch. Do you ever stop being such an asshole? Because you’re being a huge asshole right now.” Vegeta’s eyebrows shot up in surprise and he bristled with anger at her blatant showing of disrespect, “What did you say to me?! Listen girl, don’t think just because you-” As he began to yell at her she quickly seized the opportunity to shove her fingers into his mouth and force feed the senzu to him. The other three went completely wide eyed with shock at the very brazen act Shihori just did. Vegeta’s eyes bulged and he gagged at the sudden intrusion of her hand into his mouth, but her plan worked and the senzu was swallowed by the angry Saiyan. Shihori calmly turned and walked away from him while dusting her hands off, “You’re welcome.” Vegeta fumed at her as she walked back toward her father.


Korian finished his stretching and looked to Vegeta and the others, “We’re never going to win at this rate.” His eyes looked across all their faces and settled on Vegeta’s which appeared as his usual stern self, “I have an idea, but for it to work I need you to try and hold her off as long as you can. Do you think you can manage?” Vegeta scoffed to himself, “I may live there but I’m not some pathetic Earthling. I can handle her.” Korian smirked at Vegeta and felt reinvigorated to put his plan into motion, “I’d expect no less.” Korian quickly raised his power level and tried to feel out the power he had experienced before. That primal Saiyan nature that he had learned to tame with the help of Shihori’s kind heart. There was a brilliant golden which preceded a primal cry. When all the activity had subsided, he stood once again in his powered-up form with red fur on his body, long dark hair, and a pair of sharply focused golden eyes. This elevated power drew the attention of Borbon who quickly maneuvered her way to meet up with her prey.



The Angel appeared standing not far from the group with a sly sneer drawing across her face, her eyes narrowed as she focused in on each one of their surprised faces, “There you are my dear little Saiyans! Now that I have you all together, how about we just go ahead and wrap this up?” She raised an open palm in front of her body and abruptly brought bear a red ki orb that crackled intensely with a dense amount of energy. Vegeta walked forward to stand in her way of the rest of the group, “Not so fast. You and I have unfinished business.” Borbon snapped her hand closed around the attack she had charged up in her hand, “Fine, I’ll play along with you Vegeta. Not that it truly matters to me in what order I get to kill you.” She pointed at them all like she was lining up items to be counted. “Then I think I’ll take a little detour over to Universe 7 to go visit your loved ones.” Vegeta clenched his fists together tightly in anger at her threats to his family, “That’s the only time you’re ever going to threaten my family!” A blue aura exploded around Vegeta’s body as he focused all his godly powered forward to match the might of the Angel’s Ultra instinct. Vegeta exploded off the ground toward her in a fierce barrage of fists that came lashing out all at once. Borbon hadn’t expected such violent resolve from him and she was pushed back under pressure of his sudden onslaught. She quickly changed gears and focused her power to activate the Ultra instinct state. Her eyes watched his attacks flow toward her like if they were moving in slow motion until she finally seized upon an opening in his attack pattern. Borbon slammed a powerful uppercut into Vegeta’s gut which caused him to gasp and hunch over her fist that was still pressing into his body. What surprised her next was that Vegeta clamped down both hands forcefully on her forearm with a hiss of anger. He planted his feet and spun her around wildly before casting her off into the sky. He focused on his opponent and brought his hands to his side with the knuckles touching one another, “GALICK……HO!” A large golden beam fired from his hands as they were brought forward into attack position. The beam cascaded along until it collided with Borbon’s tumbling body in mid-air in an enormous explosion. Vegeta didn’t wait for a damage assessment, he leapt off the ground and took off to ensure that the attack was successful. As he approached the cloud of smoke, he was surprised by the rapid appearance of Borbon from behind the veil of smoke. She had a silver sheen to her normally violet eyes and remained steadfastly focused on Vegeta. She came at him too fast to react and as he attempted to lash out at her with a punch to counter her advance. Her body quickly moved out of the way of his attack, leaving him punching at nothing but open air. She came up directly inside his guard, so close that she could whisper into his ear, “Pathetic.” Vegeta was stunned but what came next truly left an impact as he was hammered continuously with dozens of blows that seemed to rain in so impossibly fast that he had no time to even raise his defenses. After it was over Vegeta barely managed to remain conscious as he was left a bloody and battered mess. He began to collapse to the ground and fall out of the air, but Borbon clutched him by what remained of his clothing before he tumbled out of the sky. “No, you’re not getting off that easy Vegeta. You need to pay for your hubris, and I just happened to have the right tool for the job.” Her eyes narrowed to small slits and her voice carried her words callously. She lifted him up effortlessly above her own head and reached back with her free hand to form a knife hand that she pressed to his chest and intended to impale him brutally slow like she had done to Sidra.


Trunks, Goten, and Shihori were in awe of Vegeta’s sheer ferocity while engaging Borbon one on one. Korian got their attention back down to earth by calling out to them, “Guys, I’m going to need your help this time.” The three younger warriors all turned toward him with attention to what he wanted to do. “When I was fighting Vardier and he struck me with hakai energy, I noticed this body is really good at absorbing energy. I was able to maintain even that amount of power and redirect it right back at him. Even as I am now, I don’t stand a chance against Borbon, but if you three lend me your energy, I think it just might be enough.” Shihori brought her power up to transform into a Super Saiyan without any further questions. Her steely blue-green eyes looked back toward Goten and Trunks, “Well, come on guys, what are you waiting for?” Trunks chuckled at Shihori’s no non-sense approach and he quickly transformed into a Super Saiyan as well. Goten met Shihori’s eyes and he gave her a warm smile which was returned in kind from the determined young lady. He raised his power as well and in a golden flash he had transformed. The three teens surrounded Korian who looked around at each one of them, “Is everyone ready? Let’s do this!” They each raised their power output which began to envelope Korian and the entire area in one large fiery golden aura. Korian began to focus on taking all the energy into his body in measured amounts. The sensation was overwhelming at first as so much power was flowing from them that it threatened to completely engulf him. Korian clenched his teeth together tightly and remained focused on storing up as much ki as possible. Beads of sweat began to form on his brow from the strain of trying to hold in all the energy at once. Shihori grew concerned for him and started to back off a little, but she was caught off guard by his sudden outburst, “No, this isn’t enough. I need more power!” Shihori hesitated but her father looked at her directly with such passion that she obeyed him without question and added more of her ki. Korian began to tremble as he felt the waves of energy flow into him more intensely, but he suddenly cried out loud in a ferocious roar that caused a backlash of ki that knocked the three younger Saiyans to the ground. For a moment they were all dazed and disorientated from the ordeal of having their energies siphoned off so rapidly. When they finally managed to focus themselves, they all gasped in unison at what they witnessed. Korian stood with energy sparking off his body and a red hue emanating over his entire body. He took one step forward and looked up toward the sky before taking off into the air without another word. Shihori held up a hand to shield her eyes from the shockwave that was emitted once he bounded off the ground in such a hurry. She felt a swell of pride and confidence in her father’s plan of action but deep down she couldn’t help but worry for him and his chances of victory.

 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 17)

Borbon’s focus on executing Vegeta was suddenly broken by a ferocious cry echoing across the sky. Her eyes fell downward, and she saw Korian soaring at great speed toward her with an energy laden fist being cocked back to strike. She threw Vegeta aside and turned to face him with open arms as if welcoming him to his own demise, “Yes, that’s it! Right here, right here to your death!” Korian disappeared out of thin air a few feet before he reached her which caused Borbon to clench her teeth in anger. He suddenly appeared above her raining his heavy-handed blow down into her face. It was the first time he had actually made a successful attack on the her. Borbon’s body spun around in mid-air and was carried downward by the force of the impact from his attack. Her power surged outward and she halted her cascading descent out of the sky. Her intense eyes focused on Korian now as he continued to press the attack. She hissed in anger as she wiped blood from her lips, “How dare you!” She screamed out loud with fury in her voice and set about teaching Korian his true place in the world. The pair clashed in mid-air with their forearm arms colliding in an explosive concussive shockwave on impact. Borbon’s eyes turned silver and she moved at such great speed that Korian lost sight of her immediately. She appeared behind him sinking a kick into his back that caused him to cry out in pain and fall out of control from the sky. As he fell, he twisted his body around and threw his hands forward rapidly slinging energy at her as he continued downward spiral. Borbon flew through the attacks smashing through them with her fists and plowing directly into Korian with both fists held forward. Korian gagged from the punishing attack that hammered his body but somehow, he inhumanely persevered. He continued to tap into the energy reserves that the kids that granted to him to will his body onward despite the damage her received. He quickly wrapped up Borbon in a headlock and rained blow after blow into her face in a brutal slugfest.



Soon the pair slammed into the ground causing a brief separation of foes. There was a huge plume of debris that was thrown into the air from their impact on the ground. Suddenly, both Borbon and Korian leapt backward to opposite sides of the plume. Borbon was beside herself with anger that Korian still had enough energy to defy her attempts to destroy him. She wiped away the blood that trickled from her nose and cackled maniacally at the sight of it on her fingers, “Korian, oh, Korian. Did you really think that PISSING ME OFF WAS GOING TO WORK?!!!” She seethed with unbridled rage as her eyes and senses scanned the area for any sign of him. Only a calm voice called out from somewhere on the other side of the plume, “Can’t blame a guy for trying.” He quickly appeared in front of her and snapped a fierce side kick directly into her guard. Borbon brushed off the attack and pressured him by coming over the top with several punches that stumbled him backward. Borbon kept up the unrelenting pressure and felt an overwhelming sense of frustration overtake her because he refused to fall, “JUST DIE ALREADY YOU STUBBORN SON OF A BITCH!!” Finally, her attacks ceased when Korian collapsed to down to a knee. He raised his head and looked up at her with blood flowing down his battered face in a steady stream from a head wound he had received. His right eye was closed shut to prevent blood from obscuring his vision. He spat a mixture of saliva and blood onto the ground at her feet, “Get it over with already. I don’t have all day.” Borbon growled between her bloody teeth and reared back her hand to finish him once and for all.



Out of the smoke behind her came a familiar roar of anger as Vegeta was still in Super Saiyan Blue. He threw himself down on top of her with a double hammer fist attack. Borbon lashed out quickly with her hand and sent a ki blast directly into his chest which caused him to be blasted backward from the explosive nature of the attack. Korian seized the opening made by Vegeta and charged into her with his shoulder. He lifted her off the ground and carried her onward with the intention to slam her into the nearest solid object. Borbon had other ideas and slammed the point of her elbow into the base of his neck which caused him to collapse face first into the ground. “You mother fu-” she cursed him as she snapped a kick into his chin which tumbled him end over end across the ground. Borbon raised a hand to produce a red ki to finish him off, she was once again assault by a battered Vegeta who attacked her in mid-air with a swift crescent kick. She caught the attack with her bare hands with a sneer and slammed the point of her elbow down into his knee to dislocate the joint quite painfully. Vegeta cried out in an immense amount of pain but he was quickly silenced as she was tossed into the ground, coming to rest a short distance away from Korian. “Now…. you filthy…damn…. SAIYANS! IT’S OVER!!”



A short distance away, Borbon’s eyes caught glimpse of something golden out of the corner of her eye. When she gave it her full attention, she saw Shihori, Goten, and Trunks huddled together with Shihori transformed into Super Saiyan 3 and siphoning energy from the other two. Shihori’s body was pulsating with her veins popping out in her arms, neck, and forehead. She struggled to bring her arms up due to all the strain she was experiencing but she managed to snap her wrists together at her side in the Kyūbiko hand position. The energy that flowed around her was so overwhelming to her that the electrical discharge that snapped around her began to burn her exposed flesh. Goten and Trunks collapsed to the ground in complete exhaustion behind her. Goten managed to call out to her with the last amount of breath he held onto, “DO IT NOW!!!!” Shihori cried out loud with unbridled fury as she unleashed all her stored-up energy in one tremendous wave, “KYŪBIKO-HAAAA!” Her cries echoed far and wide across the landscape as she fired an enormous golden energy wave toward Borbon. The Angel was beside herself with anger after being continually interrupted from finishing them off. The energy wave collided with her and she managed to catch it with her bare hands yet, the massive energy wave quickly enveloped her body due to the sheer volume of energy that Shihori managed to unleash in her attack. Soon after the attack dissipated Shihori quickly fell out of Super Saiyan 3 to her base form. Smoke was rising off her damaged body as she pushed herself far beyond her own limits. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she collapsed face first to the ground.


Borbon reappeared in the sky, she was mad as a hornet with the veins in her neck clearly exposed from her display of anger. Shihori had managed to destroy some of her clothing and singed the flesh on her hands which only served to infuriate her further. She soon sensed another rapid buildup of energy which diverted her attention away from the teens that were out of action on the ground. Goten and Trunks turned to see their fathers barely on their feet and channeling as much energy as they could muster. The Angel turned to face them with fury written across her face, but the Saiyans remained concentrated. Korian brought his hands forward with his fingers curled and his wrists together. All his remaining energy was poured out in one giant red energy wave that was a powered-up variation of the Kyūbiko wave, “Go to hell……. HAAAAAA!!!” He braced himself as the ground around him was torn asunder from the back blast of the energy. The attack collided with Borbon’s guard who struggled against the immense output of energy. Suddenly, her eyes began to glow silver and she steadily pushed back against Korian’s attack with sheer force of will granted by her technique. Vegeta barely able to stand due to his injuries braced himself against a fallen tree. Both his hands were charging energy, they were thrust forward with his fingers curled and his hands in an inverted position, “GAMMA BURST FLASH!” A tremendous golden beam of energy was carried forth from Vegeta’s hands toward Borbon as she attempted to get at them. His attack slammed into her which halted her advance due to the added energy. Korian grunted and called out to Vegeta, “It’s not enough! We need more power!” Korian dug deep and gave it everything he had, nearly passing out in the process. Borbon was thrust backward by the blast but still managed to hang onto the energy waves due to her immense power boost from utilizing Ultra Instinct. Vegeta grunted as he saw Korian falling and he gave everything he in his attack in one huge burst of energy. Their beams finally managed to push her back and proceeded to overtake Borbon who screamed out loud in shock.



Both Korian and Vegeta’s transformations completely failed on them shortly afterward. They reverted back to their base forms and collapsed to the ground. Korian managed to catch himself on his hands and knees while Vegeta was completely sprawled out face first on the ground. “Hey Vegeta?” Korian asked between gasping breaths for air. Vegeta grunted painfully and likewise responded between gasps, “Yeah?” Korian looked up to see no sign of Borbon in the air as their attack seemed to have completely vaporized her. “I think, I think we did it.” Vegeta managed to stretch out his arm and produce a thumbs up in an unusual sign of approval from the Saiyan prince. Korian couldn’t help but chuckle at this which drew a wince of pain due to all the injuries he had sustained. Trunks flew over to them with Goten in tow assisting Shihori who was now awake but still dazed from her last-ditch attack. Trunks helped his father to his feet and supported him due to his damaged leg, “Thank you, Trunks.” He said gratefully which caused Korian to smile at the genuine gratitude Vegeta had on display. Korian got up to his knees once he saw Goten and Shihori. Goten set Shihori down close enough so she could reach out to her father. The young lady nearly fell forward into his arms and the two clung to one another, “Papa, I’m so glad you’re okay.” Korian leaned his battered face against the top of her head and for the first time in what felt like days he finally felt at ease, “Me too, honey bunny, me too.” Korian noticed Goten awkwardly hovering in the background and motioned for him to come close. He surprised him by pulling him into the group hug, “I’m proud of both of you. I really mean that from the bottom of my heart.” Goten felt embarrassed to be accepted by him in this way but Shihori closed her eyes and smiled. For now, she relished being close to two men in her life she genuinely cared about, “I love you guys.” Her eyes shot open as she caught herself saying it out loud to both of them. Goten lurched back in shock to hear the words come out of her mouth. Shihori began to stammer and try to explain herself, “I mean, I was worried, I’m so thankful that everyone is alive, you know?” She groaned in frustration as she began to blush profusely at her brutal slip of honesty. Korian laughed out loud at the display of affection between the two of them. It somehow reminded him of those same dear and earnest feelings between him and Sorrel. However unconventional the beginnings of their relationship may have been.


Suddenly, a rush of air collided with the group which preceded Korian being violently blasted by an unseen ki attack. Shihori watched as if in slow motion he was ripped from her arms as his body was pierced by the energy beam. His body flew away from the group and into the nearest tree which exploded on impact from the sheer force his body had provided on impact. Shihori cried out after her father was swept from her grasp, “PAPA!” Korian slumped over on his side with a sizeable hole in his upper right chest. He was a complete broken mess and barely conscious after taking such a devastating hit. A high velocity object finally came to rest hovering above them. Borbon appeared disheveled, slightly wounded with cuts on her exposed arms and face drawing thin flowing lines of blood. The pure focused rage on her face drew chills down everyone’s spine, “Now you all know, that there’s no such thing as salvation in this world.” Borbon began to raise her hand up with energy springing to life in the palm of her hand. It was the same red hued intense energy she had produced earlier but on a larger scale. She began to howl with laughter at the fearful faces she was witnessed before the might of her power. Vegeta looked to his son apologetically and Trunks put his arm on his shoulder to say to him that he was with him to the bitter end. Shihori stared at Borbon with intense hatred while Goten held her close in this final moment they had together.


There was a brilliant column of light that rained down from the sky which crashed to the ground directly in front of Borbon. Her boisterous laughter quickly subsided once she saw who had revealed themselves. Whis stood before her once again which drew her anger toward him because of his casual smiling, “Hello again, Borbon. Did you miss me?” Before Borbon was able to react to his presence a second column of light rained down from the sky behind her and when she felt the presence of who had just arrived, she hesitated to act. The Grand Priest appeared behind his daughter with his hands calmly tucked behind his back. Borbon whirled around on him quickly with wild eyes and a feral cry echoing out, “YOU!!!!” Before the mortals knew what had happened, she was down on the ground being restrained by the Grand Priest who had his daughter in a wrist lock. She hissed in pain and frustration as she clenched her eyes shut tightly. The Grand Priest looked up to the mortals with a smile, “I must offer my sincerest apologies for the damage my errant daughter has caused you. Fear not, everything will be handled in short order.” Whis lowered himself to the ground and surveyed the damage that their battle had caused not only to the land itself but to the combatants. “Oh my, you all look absolutely dreadful. Allow me.” Whis tapped his staff on the ground and suddenly each of them was bathed in a warm glow of energy as their wounds were healed and vital energies restored to normal. Borbon growled at her brother and tried to lash out at him which caused her to squeal in pain as the Grand Priest kept her immobilized in the painful joint lock. “Whis, you bastard! I should have killed you when I had the chance!” He frowned at his sister and gave her a haughty laugh, “I would love to see you try.” The Grand Priest shook his head and admonished the behaviors of both of them, “Now, now children. There’s certainly been enough violence for one day.” Borbon remained indignant to his words with a huff of anger while Whis bowed his head respectfully, “As you wish.”

Korian rolled up to his feet and checked out his previously damaged body which was healed up without a trace of damage. It was different than getting healed by a senzu, it was like he felt all warm and cozy on the inside. “Whoa, I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that.” He rejoined the others just as the Grand Priest gave Whis a nod. Once he did so, Whis tapped his staff on the ground which caused the space around them to distort and suddenly in a flash of light there appeared two identical small blue skinned beings flanked by four impressively tall and imposing blue skinned people. The Grand Priest released Borbon from his grasp and respectfully bowed his head causing Whis to do the same. Once Korian saw that Vegeta was nervously bowing his head he figured it would be best to do the same and followed his example. The two small identical beings smiled light heartedly at the Grand Priest who now addressed them, “My Lords Zeno, I present to you for judgement the former Angel of the 14th Universe.” Borbon kept her head bowed and did not even dare to move a muscle. It appeared to the mortals present that she even displayed fear before these small creatures. She cursed under her breath, “Damnit, there’s two of them now.” One of the Zenos put a finger to his lips and shushed Borbon speaking in a high-pitched child-like tone, “Shhh! You’ve been naughty so you don’t get to talk.” The other Zeno turned with a smile to his partner and they began to confer with one another in hushed tones. Sweat began to form on Borbon’s forehead as she watched and waited for them to finish their discussion. She couldn’t stand the pressure anymore, “Just do it! Wipe me out and be done with it! I won’t beg for my life like a coward!” The taller beings that flanked the two Zenos began to move toward her at the time of her outburst but both Zenos raised their hands in a sign to back down which they promptly did. One of them spoke while the other had a half smile drawn across his face, “You broke your promise, you hurt people. You’ve done bad, bad things.” The Zeno that was speaking floated a little closer to her and held up his hand, “Are you even sorry for you what you did?” Borbon trembled with fear as the words of Zeno resonated with her inner being. It all became real now in the presence of the of the Kings of All. She looked up at the tiny Kings of All with tears in her eyes, “Forgive me, I just cared for them so much. I never meant to…...” The Grand Priest cut his daughter off with a cold statement of facts, “That is where you went astray. We are to always remain impartial in the discharge of our duties. Petty feelings of love and hate have no place in what we do.” Borbon lowered her head as she understood now that it wasn’t the hate and anger that drove her to do what she did, but she had truly developed feelings for the people of her universe. She allowed the pain of loss to drive her so far over the edge that it came to all this madness. She softly sobbed to herself as her tears fell one by one to the ground. She felt so ashamed over the things she had done and the lives that she had hurt. Her thoughts suddenly drifted to Vardier and what she had done to him. She knew now that she genuinely loved him too and she deserved her fate for what she had done to him. She spoke softly like she was a different person, more composed, more aware of everything, “Please, release me from the pain I have been enduring for so long, I beg you.” The Zeno before her stood stoic and unmoving as a bright light began to shine from both of his hands. Borbon was enveloped in a white-hot glow that caused her head to snap back and eyes to widen. In her last moments it became too much to bare and she cried out in pain as her body came apart molecule by molecule until she was finally gone. The last vestiges of Borbon drifted off as specks of light in the wind.



Everyone remained silent, they didn’t know what to say after witnessing such an event unfold before their eyes. The Zenos soon approached them and settled before Vegeta since they recognized him from a previous encounter, “You’re Son Goku’s friend! Is he here? Where is our friend Goku?” The said excitedly while also demanding answers as a small child would do. Vegeta crossed his arms and scoffed at the mere mention of Kakarot, “I don’t know where that clown is and frankly, I don’t care.” Vegeta’s response seemed to mildly irritate the Zenos who proceeded to get up in his face and point their fingers at him, “Be mean to Goku again and you’ll go poof!” They both snapped their fingers which made Vegeta prostrate himself humbly before them. Never had any of them seen Vegeta act in such a manner which drew stifled laughter from both Korian and Shihori. The Zenos acknowledged their amusement by giving them mischievous smirks. After feeling satisfied that Vegeta had apologized enough for his rude behavior, both Zenos called out to the group, “It’s all better now! Everyone behave themselves, okay? Bye bye!” The remaining tall beings that acted as guards formed up on either side of the tiny Kings of All. The Zenos began to wave at them animatedly which Shihori returned enthusiastically. In a flash they departed in the same manner as they arrived and bolted off into the sky before disappearing in a warping of space.

The Grand Priest turned toward his son and bid him farewell, “I leave everything in your capable hands, Whis.” Whis gave his father a respectful bow in acknowledgement after being addressed, “Thank you, Grand Priest. I’ll take care of the rest.” The Grand Priest nodded respectfully to all the mortals present before vanishing in a column of light into the sky. Korian’s eyes followed the departure of the Grand Priest before his eyes fell back down to Shihori and the others, “Does someone want to explain to me what the hell just happened?!” Whis covered his mouth and chuckled aloud at the bewildered Korian’s remarks. Vegeta rolled his eyes at him and groaned, “Imbecile.” Whis cleared his throat to get their attention, “Let’s head back home, shall we? I think we could all do with a good meal.” Just as Whis finished speaking there was a loud growl from a hungry stomach that caught everyone’s attention. Quite a few accusing eyes landed on Korian who appeared puzzled by their assertion that it was him, “What?” Shihori was blushing profusely and chuckling to herself since she was the true culprit. Everyone had a good hearty laugh which really eased the tension and ended a very tumultuous day on a lighthearted note.
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 18)

Age 785, Universe 9, Basur



A year from that fateful day of battle had transpired in peace. Shihori was holding Kuroba by the hand at the front door to their house as she called out behind her, “Come on, Mama! They’re already waiting.” Sorrel slipped on her hat over her ears and put on a coat. She joined Shihori and Kuroba by the door who were already dressed in coats. The stepped outside into the cool morning air where there was a light blanket of snow covering everything on their land and the lake which was adjacent to their home. Outside waiting was Korian and Kitsune who were also dressed warmly for the season. Each of them wearing coats as they stood out in the frosty spring air. They were joined by Whis and Vados who stood completely unphased by the weather due to their angelic physiology. Shihori was surprised to see Vados after so many years, “Vados, it’s so nice to see you. How’ve you been?” Vados smiled courteously at the young lady, “I’m sorry have we met?” Shihori’s face froze in place and her eyes became hilariously wide with embarrassment. Vados began to chuckle behind her hand, “I’m kidding, you’ve grown up quite a bit since last time I saw you, quite lovely as well.” Shihori blushed in embarrassment and waved her off her compliments. Vados focused her attention on the little boy that was attached to Shihori. Kuroba eyed Vados curiously and Shihori took it as a cue to lift him up into her arms so she could introduce him. Vados leaned forward to inspect the bright-eyed little boy and turned to her attention back to Shihori with some shock about her face, “A mother at your age, Shihori? I would have never thought.” Shihori nearly had a heart attack as her jaw fell wide open from Vados’ claims of her promiscuity. Sorrel gave a lighthearted chuckle and came to her daughter’s rescue. She took Kuroba out of her arms and smiled up to the tall female, “No, this little cutie is all mine. Say hi Kuroba.” Sorrel waved at Vados to prompt him to greet her which he did with a smile and a wave. Shihori finally breathed a sigh of relief and placed a hand on her chest to feel her heart trying to punch its way out of her chest. Whis let out a soft *ahem* to get their attention back on track, “As I was saying, we’ve gathered the Super Dragon Balls here to assist you in repairing the damage Borbon and her people caused across multiverse.” Korian nodded in acknowledgement of Whis’ instructions, but he held up a finger indicating he had one more thing to impart on them, “The Kings of All have decided that after this wish is made that the Super Dragon Balls are not to be used for selfish means any further. Far too much havoc has been caused by individuals in search of them and they would like to avoid any further unpleasantness. That being said they are to be put under the charge of myself and Vados, any attempts to violate this ruling will be met with swift and immediate punishment. So, make it count Korian.”


Above them in the sky were seven planet sized Dragon Balls that were in orbit around their humble abode. Korian turned to Whis with confidence in his demeanor, he was ready to put everything as it should be. He’d been waiting his whole life for an opportunity like this to present itself. “I’m ready.” Whis turned skyward and called out to the heavens to summon the dragon in the language of the gods, ““saep ytterp hsiw ym tnarg dna, sdoG eht fo nogarD, htrof emoC!” The seven planet sized orbs cast forth a blinding light as the Divine Dragon was summoned forth form its slumber. The enormous golden dragon manifested itself across the whole of their planet and spread itself out across an enormous swath of their entire galaxy. Regardless of its incalculable size, it focused its attention on Whis as the it’s summoner. Sorrel and Kitsune were awe struck by the sheer scale of the dragon since it was their first time ever seeing a set of Dragon Balls being used. Kuroba cheered excitedly as he clung onto Sorrel’s hand, the little boy was bouncing up and down in the snow, “YAY!!” Korian stepped forward next to Whis who spoke to him without removing his eyes from the Eternal dragon, “Speak your wish and I will translate for you.” Vados stood by the rest of the family with a smile, even she was interested to see the outcome of Korian’s wish. The spikey haired Saiyan cleared his throat and suddenly felt the weight of innumerable lives on his shoulders. He calmed himself a moment and closed his eyes to let out a slow exhale to center himself. Once he opened his eyes again, he looked up to the dragon and started to speak the wish, “I wish for all the lives lost to Borbon and her underlings to be brought back to life and for the ninth universe to be completely restored.” Whis eyed Korian curiously out of the corner of his eye. He spoke the wish to the Eternal dragon word for word as Korian had asked, “emirp sti ot derotser eb ot esrevinu htnin eht rof dna derotser eb ot sgnilrednu reh dna nobroB legna eht ot tsol sevil eht lla rof hsiw I.” The Eternal dragon’s eyes glowed red and he roared in acknowledgement of the wish being made. It shook the entire planet as a golden glow washed over them all as the dragon dispersed across time and space.



Universe 9, Planet Metius


Suddenly, Hopp awoke and found herself amongst her friends and family in her peaceful village. Her appearance had caused much shock and surprise to everyone else around. The purple furred cat touched herself from head to toe to make sure it was all real and she was hallucinating. Off in the distance one of the villagers called out to draw attention to the fact that the forest that was damaged last year in the enormous blaze had regrown out of nowhere to its former pristine glory. Hopp was quite taken aback as she was swarmed by her friends and family out all of a sudden. She looked to the sky to watch a golden flash passing over them like a shooting star. She smiled to herself knowing who was responsible for her salvation and she couldn’t be happier knowing she had friends like that in her life.


Universe 9, Planet Verted


Bergamo, Lavender, and Basil found themselves alive and well in the middle of the street in their neighborhood. Much to their shock and surprise they were once again amongst the living. What surprised them most of all was the fact that their once inhospitable wasteland of a planet had been transformed into a lush grassland full of resources and beauty. Each of the brothers couldn’t believe their eyes and joined in the celebration along with the people of their home in this miracle. A twinkle in the sky caught Bergamo’s attention as it streaked across the sky only to disappear a moment later. The eldest wolf brother smirked to himself and shook his head in disbelief, “Thank you, wherever you are.” Bergamo joined his brothers in jubilant celebration with everyone else. For once, more people could know a bit of peace that Korian and his family enjoyed through all their labor.


Universe 9, Planet Basur


Very abruptly, the planet sized Super Dragon Balls scattered in opposite directions from their orbit around Basur. Once the wish had been completed the balls were headed at great speed to their respective resting locations spread out between Universes 6 and 7. Korian exhaled sharply as if he was releasing pent up tension he had been holding in his chest. His breath created a frosty mist upon his exhaling. Whis turned toward him with a curious gaze which also drew Korian’s attention over to him, “May I ask you something Korian?” He nodded to Whis and awaited his question, “Sure.” Whis had been pondering something ever since he repeated the wish to the dragon and his curiosity was now at its peak, “You worked an interesting choice of words into your wish so the dragon’s power would be more far reaching than just fixing the things that Borbon destroyed. Why would you do such a thing? Do you feel you owe the people of Universe 9 perhaps something they did nothing to earn?” Korian’s eyes met Whis’ and he stoically gathered his thoughts for a moment so he could best put his feelings into words, “It’s simple really. My mother taught me to leave things better than you found them. I’m not going to be around forever; I can’t be the guardian of an entire universe either. Maybe if I gave the people even the tiniest bit of hope it would all be worth it.” He turned to look at his family as he continued speaking with Whis, “Right before you arrived on Metius, when we thought Borbon was going to kill us all. She said, “There’s no such thing as salvation in this world.” I’ve been thinking about her words for a long time now and it bothered me because for the longest time I thought she meant us. I know that’s wrong because she felt that way about herself and it’s horrible that she was put into such a hopeless situation. Now I know that the King of All wasn’t her enemy; she was her own worst enemy and a prisoner of her own hatred for something she couldn’t change.” He turned back to Whis now, “No one deserves that fate. Not even her.” Whis remained motionless for a brief moment before he cracked a smile and began to chortle with laughter at him. Korian raised his brow in confusion at Whis’ sudden outburst of laughter, he wasn’t quite sure whether he was being mocked or if he had somehow genuinely amused him. Whis finally settled down enough so he could speak, “Oh Korian, you Saiyans are such infinitely interesting creatures.” He stepped forward to him now and placed a hand on his shoulder. Whis leaned forward and let his voice carry forth barely above a whisper, “Between us, I hope you’re right.”

Whis strode past him with his normal cool and confident air about him. He walked over to Korian’s family and his sister who were still gathered together in conversation, “I think it’s time we return to our duties, dear sister. It’s nearly time for Lord Beerus to wake up from his mid-decade nap and he can be rather cranky early in the morning.” Vados chuckled at him but couldn’t agree more since she had quite the emotional man-child of her own to attend to. “Unfortunately, my dear friends, my brother is right, duty calls.” Vados stated plainly with a hint of disappointment in her voice. She was surprised when Shihori came up to her and hugged her tightly around the waist. The Angel gently patted her on the back as she accepted the embrace. Shihori spoke to her as she embraced her, “I wish we could spend more time together and catch up on old times, but I’m really glad I got to see you even for this short time.” Vados smiled down at the short young woman, “It was good to see that I was right about you.” Shihori gave her a puzzled look but Vados continued, “You’re still that sweet young girl I met all those years ago.” This made Shihori smile but feel embarrassed at the same time. Sorrel smiled at her daughter because she knew better than most what Vados was referring to.



Korian rejoined his family to see off Whis and Vados. Whis called over to Korian before he set off, “Give my regards to Mojito.” Korian appeared confused as both of the Angels were enveloped in columns of light that shot down from the sky. They were quickly whisked away in a flash that had the everyone’s eyes following the trail of light up into the sky.

Korian sensed something that diverted his attention away from their departure. Mojito appeared standing before them with Sidra at his side. The appearance of the two men seemed to cause surprise to everyone else aside form Korian, who gave them a smirk as he shook his head, “I was wondering if my wish had fully worked. Good to see you Lord Sidra. Mojito.” The short God of Destruction bowed his head respectfully to the entire family, “I wanted to thank you personally Korian. You and your daughter have performed a great service to me and all the people that inhabit our home. You’ve proven yourself an honorable warrior and a true friend of our universe. You have my gratitude.” Korian was quite taken aback by this showing of appreciation from Sidra. He was embarrassed and nervously rubbed the back of his head like he would do when put in situations that made him uncomfortable, “Ah, heh heh heh, you’re welcome, but there’s no need for all that. Shihori and I just did what came natural, we fought for each other and our family.” Shihori sharply nodded her head in agreement with her father, “That’s right.” Kitsune put her hand on Shihori’s shoulder and thought to herself that she couldn’t be prouder of her granddaughter’s resolve to do what’s right.


Mojito had been silent and contemplative since his arrival suddenly stepped forward between Sidra and the family. His violet colored eyes fell upon Korian and the family while Sidra noticed his aid standing before him. “I’m glad you’re all eager to pat one another one the back but there’s still an issue that needs to be addressed.” He turned his focus now back to Sidra who appeared curious as to what Mojito had to say. “You failed in your duties, Lord Sidra. An existential threat such as what befell this universe should have been handled before it impacted so many lives and upset the balance.” Sidra groaned to himself as he wanted to speak up but he allowed Mojito to continue, “It is my duty as the Angel of this universe to ensure that it’s God of Destruction is up to task and I feel that you are lacking. That being said….” Mojito turned his head with a devious smirk across toward Korian, “Would you be interested in the job?” Korian was throttled by Mojito’s job offer and physically reeled back in shock after hearing it, “Wha-Whaaaat?!” Sorrel gave an audible gasp as she looked toward her husband to see his reaction. Kitsune narrowed her eyes at Mojito and grumbled to herself. Shihori turned her head ever so slowly with a shocked expression and wide eyes toward her father. It took but a moment for Korian to gather himself together and in that time, he looked at all faces of his beloved family members one by one. He stopped briefly upon Sorrel’s face and their eyes met, they were able to read each other so easily after being together for so many years as partners in both martial arts and life. Korian gave the sweet white rabbit a reassuring nod before he turned his attention back toward Mojito, “I’m flattered but no.” Sidra was taken aback by Korian declining his position and he quickly looked to Mojito. The Angel curiously pondered the fast and direct response to his offer. Korian chimed in to abate their confusion as to why, “From an early age all I’ve ever wanted is to do the best I could at whatever I put my mind to.” Korian turned his head so he could see Kitsune, “Thanks Mom.” The sly fox took the compliment with grace and merely smiled. He continued, “After the events of the past year I learned a valuable lesson, that people lose hope but should never be left to feel hopeless. It’s that reason why I wish to continue doing the best I can to protect the people of our home.” Mojito thought on his words for a moment and closed his eyes with a smirk drawing across his face. After a moment, his violet eyes reopened and fell on Korian, “I suppose it can’t be helped, but it appears that you are still the best choice Lord Sidra.” The short green skinned man cleared his throat and stepped forward next to his attendant trying to appear regal, “I swear to do my best to uphold the responsibilities of my station. I will not fail again.” Mojito looked at him out of the corner of his eye with a devious smirk as if he were still plotting in his own way.


The Angel turned back to Korian and resumed his courteous candor with him, “Well then, I suppose we’ll be off. Thank you once again Korian for all your hard work.” He gave him a polite bow at the waist but Korian hesitated for a moment before chiming in, “Uh, Mojito, can I ask you a favor?” He seemed genuinely surprised by this and as he stood back up from bidding him farewell, he quirked an eyebrow curiously, “Yes, what is it?” Korian turned toward Shihori and placed a hand on her shoulder which drew her attention toward her father who had his eyes locked on Mojito, “I want you to train Shihori like how you trained me.” Shihori’s eyes went wide with surprise and she was so stunned she didn’t know what to say. Korian turned his attention back to his daughter, “I’m so proud of you Shihori. All the hurdles you’ve overcome and the growing up you’ve had to do over the years.” He sighed to himself as she thought about all the difficult situations they’ve been through together. “I should have prepared you better as your father. I’m not going to be around forever, and I can’t do this alone. There’s no one I’d rather have fight by my side than you honey bunny, what do you say?” Shihori beamed with pride at her father’s praise and threw herself into a clingy hug around his chest, “Oh Papa, don’t ever be sorry for any of those things because being together with you, they were the best times of my life.” Korian clung to her and lovingly stroked her hair between her ears like he’s done ever since she was a little girl. Kitsune was struggling to fight back the tears in the face of this earnest display of affection. Sorrel on the other hand had gone over the edge and became a blubbering mess of tears and sniffles. She was so touched by the display between Korian and Shihori that it immediately melted her heart. Kuroba was curious as to why his mother was so sad and playfully tugged on one of her ears to get a response.


Suddenly, their touching moment was put to a halt by a sharp *Ahem* as Mojito cleared his throat to get their attention, “How very touching but I haven’t agreed to anything. What makes you think that Shihori is a good candidate to receive my training?” Sidra poked Mojito with an elbow to get his attention, “Cut the kid some slack already. Besides from what I’ve seen she’s far more focused and studious than her clumsy oaf of a father.” Korian’s jubilant mood was suddenly wiped out as Sidra took a dig at his talents. Shihori snickered at her poor old dad and patted him on the back. Mojito sighed to himself and shrugged his shoulders, “I suppose you’re right, my Lord. Well, then shall we?” Shihori was quickly shaken by the Mojito’s words and looked between the Angel and her parents, “Wait. You mean right now?” Mojito nodded in agreeance, “Indeed. I’ll spare you a few minutes to gather any belongings and say farewell to your family, but we must make haste.” Shihori looked to her parents again with hesitation but her mother was the one who gave her the prod, “Go on kiddo. You don’t want to keep them waiting.” Shihori smiled at her mother’s response and hastily hopped to running back to the house to gather her things.


A few minutes later, Shihori was clinging to a large duffel bag back packed full of essentials such as spare clothes, her music from Earth, and snacks since she was unsure if they had tasty food on Sidra’s world. Her sword was affixed to her belt at her waist. She stopped by her family one by one to bid them farewell before she departed to undertake her training. She stood before her parents first with her mother holding onto Kuroba’s hand. “I’m going to miss you. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Sorrel wiped the tears out of her eyes and quickly wrapped up her daughter in a clingy hug, “I’m going to miss you sweetie. Make sure you eat right and don’t forget to floss and brush your teeth every day.” Shihori kissed her mother before stepping back from the hug and drying tears of her own from her cheeks, “I won’t Mama.” She knelt down to Kuroba’s level and opened her arms for a hug, “I’m going to miss you squirt. Try not to drive them crazy while I’m gone.” The little boy who was usually full of energy appeared sad with tears in his eyes, “Shi-Shi, don’t go.” Shihori kissed him on the forehead and ran her fingers through his mess crop of dark hair, “I tell you what, when I come back, I’ll have a present for you. You just promise to be patient and I’ll be home before you know it.” Kuroba wiped his eyes with the back of his arm and nodded solemnly. She patted him on the head one last time before standing up before her father, “Well, Papa, I guess this is it.” Korian nodded to her with a smile and placed both hands on her shoulders. He gave her a serious expression as he looked her directly in the eyes, “Watch your back around Mojito. He’s like to try and sneak attack you. Nothing an ole elbow to the gut won’t cure.” He winked at her as she burst out in laughter. “Thanks for the tip, Papa.” They embraced one another and Shihori planted a kiss on his cheek. Finally, she went to bid farewell to her calm, contemplative grandmother who was standing with her arms tucked behind her back. “Do you have everything you need?” Shihori nodded in response to her question. She was incredibly surprised when Kitsune broke character and snatched her up into a hug which lifted her off the ground, “I know you’re going to bring great honor to our family. I’m going to miss you so much.” Shihori wrapped her arms around Kitsune and rested her head against her neck. After a moment longer Shihori hopped down from Kitsune’s embrace and headed toward Mojito and Sidra. This drew Mojito’s attention toward her, “Are you fully prepared?” Shihori gave him a thumbs up and stepped up next to Sidra. Mojito tapped his staff against the ground and a column of light rained down from the sky that enveloped the three of them. Shihori began to furiously wave at her family with tears in her eyes. She could see that both Kitsune and Sorrel were crying their eyes out with one another. Kuroba was now sitting up on their father’s shoulders and waving just as furiously. A split second later they shot off into the sky and quickly disappeared from view leaving her family on the ground looking up at the sky.



Universe 7, Earth


Five months have passed since that day, it was late in the afternoon one summer day in Metro West. Trunks was standing on the large balcony of the main Capsule Corp. building appearing contemplative. Not long after, Goten came down from the sky and landed a short distance away from his friend. Goten casually strode up beside Trunks and leaned forward on the railing overlooking the lawn. “What’s up? You said you wanted to talk about something.” Trunks turned his head slightly and reached down into a cooler at his feet. “Want a Hetap?” Goten nodded and Trunks handed him the ice cold can. Taking one for himself in the process, both boys popped their cans and took a drink. Goten inquired once again, “So what’s up?” Trunks was wistfully eyeing the skyline of Metro West while he took a sip of his drink, “Did you ever wonder Goten if there’s more to life?” Goten took another drink of his beverage before giving his answer, “What do you mean? Don’t tell me you’ve gone all philosophical on me.” Trunks gave his friend an amused smile and shook his head, “No, nothing like that. It’s just that after everything we’ve been through over the years. I can’t help but think there’s got to be more to it than what we have now.” Goten nodded as Trunks continued to wax poetically on him, “I want to make sure I’ve gotten the most out of life. I’ve decided that I’m going to start working under mom to take over Capsule Corp. one day.” Goten was lazily leaning his arms over the balcony railing while still clutching his drink. He smirked at Trunks, “Look at you, I would have never thought you’d want to be a businessman.” Trunks became reflective for a moment and blushed with embarrassment, “That’s not all. The reason I wanted to talk to you was because I’m going to ask Mai to marry me.” Goten was mid sip when he spit up the carbonated beverage quite forcefully with some even coming out of his nose, “You what!?!” Goten continued to choke on the fizzy beverage that was still dripping out of his nose. Trunks gave him a comical smile which wasn’t helped by the fact that Goten looked ridiculous trying to wipe the spit up soft drink off his face. “I’m going to marry Mai, I’m in love with her.” Goten finally calmed himself down and finished attempting to wipe off his face, “Trunks, I don’t know what to say. I’m happy for you of course but talk about coming out of left field.” Trunks finished his drink and tossed the can aside into an empty pail for later recycling. He became serious a moment later after the laughing at his friend’s expense, “After that last fight we had with Borbon and her people, it got me thinking more about life. She had so much regret at the end that it was really pretty sad when you think about it. So, I want to live my life to the fullest without regrets.” Goten pondered his words about living life to the fullest and regrets, his mind immediately went to Shihori. Even though they had been separated for quite some time it didn’t mean she wasn’t on his mind. Goten rolled his head to the side to look at Trunks, “I’m proud of you man and you couldn’t have chosen a cooler lady to share your crazy life with.” Goten looked down over the railing at the expansive lawn in front of Capsule Corp. Not particularly looking at anything but analyzing his own thoughts and feelings. “At least one of us gets the girl.” Trunks paused for a moment after hearing Goten open up his feelings unexpectedly. He smirked and patted him on the shoulders, “Don’t worry, I’m sure she’ll come around eventually.” Trunks just remembered something that dawned on him suddenly, “I know her dad said she was going away for training, but her parents are coming next week for the big festival downtown. You should tag along at least to say hi to her parents and be courteous. It certainly couldn’t hurt to leave a good impression with them.” Goten nodded and held his hand out for a fist bump with Trunks. The two boys bumped fists and Goten started to head out, “Trunks, thank you and good luck with popping the question. You’re going to need it.” He leapt up into the air and started back toward his home near Mount Paozu. Trunks waved after his friend as he sailed away into the east with the setting sun at his back.
 

India Actual

Super Civil Servant Blue
Super Saiyan Blue
5,617
7,125
235
Chapter 8: (Part 19)

Universe 9, Planet Basur


A few days later, a shining column of light appeared to come crashing down directly in front of Korian’s normally tranquil lakeside home. Just as soon as it arrived it quickly dissipated leaving a lone rabbit eared young lady standing on the front lawn. The front door was thrown open by Shihori who took in the familiar surroundings of her childhood home with a smile. She set her sword and duffel bag down near the front door. Her bag had a hanbō staff strapped to it with a ribbon tied on denoting it as gift for someone. “Mama, Papa! I’m home!” There was no reply which caused her to curl her lips letting out a curious “Hmmm” to herself. She started to feel hungry since she had skipped breakfast that morning in all the excitement of her anticipated arrival back home. She went about helping herself in the kitchen and made a sandwich which she began to eat over a small plate so she wouldn’t leave crumbs on the floor.


She began to drift across the house in the direction of her room when her ears twitched after catching the sound of running water and what sounded like giggling coming from the opposite side of the house. She arched her brow curiously and continued to munch on her food when she stalked her way to the source of the noise. She entered her parents’ bedroom and saw that the bathroom door was ajar with the sound of running water being emitted from inside. Her curiosity peaked and she pushed open the bathroom door. Clearly, someone was taking a shower, but she wasn’t prepared for what she encountered next. She suddenly became overcome with emotion with what she heard coming from the shower, “Oh, yes! Mm mm, Oh God, YES!” Shihori lurched backward and began to choke on her food in a mixture of surprise and disgust over what she just walked in on. The shower curtain was cracked open on one side and Sorrel’s head appeared wearing a shower cap with her ears tucked underneath. The two ladies met eyes, Shihori stood frozen holding a half-eaten sandwich and plate at the threshold to the room. Sorrel’s eyes lit up with surprise at first, but she soon played it off nonchalantly, “Oh, Shihori, honey. We weren’t expecting you home so soon.” There was a sudden gasp from inside the shower and Korian’s head appeared dripping with water out of the other side of the shower curtain, “Honey bunny, uhhhh your mother is just helping me wash my back, yeah that’s it! Just trying to stay clean!” He cracked the fakest, most forced smile Shihori had ever laid her eyes on. The young lady stood stone faced and unmoving with her mouth hanging open. She still had some partially chewed sandwich visible in her open mouth. She proceeded to spit out the food onto the plate in a clear sign that she had lost her appetite. She proceeded to turn around and retreat the way she came without further action or a single word uttered to either of them. Sorrel shrugged and slipped back in the shower. Korian’s eyes went wide rather abruptly as he was pulled back inside the shower, “Wait! Shihori’s right outside she’ll hear us.” Sorrel gave him a very curt and demanding response to his protests, “Quiet! I NEED this and you’re going to give it to me!” Outside near the front door Shihori felt a chill run down her spine as her ears were fully focused on the conversation between her parents and all the ensuing sounds that emanated from the bathroom. “Oh god! So gross!” She threw open the front door and pulled down on her ears in a vain attempt to block out the sounds of her parents having sex.



Thirty to Forty-five minutes later, Sorrel emerged from the house in search of Shihori. She didn’t have to search far as the young lady was sitting on the front porch steps. The petite white rabbit walked over and sat down next to her daughter. She put her arm around her and pulled her into a tight squeeze, “Hi baby, I missed you soooo much! How was your training?” Shihori allowed herself to be pulled into the side embrace but remained quiet as she still felt a bit traumatized over what she had just unexpectedly experienced. Sorrel quickly noticed her apprehension and smiled lovingly at her daughter, “Listen, there’s nothing to be ashamed about. Your father and I are just love each other very much and that’s something people do to express their feelings for one another. I mean look at him, he’s pretty handsome and all those muscles just really get me going.” Sorrel shivered and grinned to herself betraying the fact that she was getting herself worked up over the thought of Korian and what he just did to her in the shower. Shihori turned her head with wide haunted eyes and stared at her mother in disbelief, “MA-MAAAAA! Stooooooop! God, you’re so gross!” Sorrel scoffed at her and waved a hand dismissively at Shihori’s childish response, “Oh please, how do you think you and your brother got here?” Sorrel beamed a deviously large smile at her daughter and nodded her head slowly to make her understand how unnecessarily immature she was being about it. Shihori finally snapped and stood up quickly, she whirled around on her mother and accusingly pointed a finger in her face, “How would you like it if you heard me and Goten having sex, huh?! Wrap your mind around THAT!” Very quickly Shihori realized the grave error she had committed by being so petty and vindictive with her mother. Sorrel’s eyes narrowed to tiny predatory slits and became laser focused on her daughter’s now meek face and shrinking body. Shihori tried to explain herself but all she managed was to speak incoherent gibberish in a futile attempt to cover up her Freudian slip, “I mean, not that we, nothing like that, what I meant to say was…. shit.” Sorrel stood up causing Shihori to close her eyes and reel back in fear as her hand came toward her face. She became genuinely surprised when Sorrel gave her a tender and loving pat on the cheek. Shihori’s eyes slowly peeled open and she saw her mother giving her the most loving and motherly smile she had seen in years. “You mean…you’re…. you’re not mad?” Sorrel continued her unsettling smile and shook her head from side to side, “Of course not dear. You’re an adult and it’s only natural for you to want to share these experiences with someone you care about.” Shihori untensed and let out a huge sigh of relief. She opened her arms and gave her mother a tender hug. She honestly felt relieved that she had been truthful with her. “Thanks for being so understanding, Mama.” Sorrel nodded to her, “Anytime honey bunny.” Shihori changed the subject naturally, “Where’s grandma and Kuroba? I’ve been dying to see them too.” Sorrel pointed with her thumb over to Kitsune’s house next door, “Your grandmother is watching Kuroba over at her house. You should go over and surprise them.” Shihori immediately beamed an excited smile and hopped down off the porch, “Thanks, Mama! Don’t let Papa take off anywhere I need to give him a proper greeting too. I’ll see you in a little bit. Love you!” She ran off quickly to her grandmother’s house not far away with Sorrel waving at her with a smile as she took off.



The front door to their house cracked open and Korian appeared with his hand next to his mouth, he began whispering in hushed tones to Sorrel on the porch, “Is she gone? I can’t believe that happened. Did you talk to her?” Sorrel smiled and nodded to her husband, “Yep, sure did.” Korian slipped out of the house and settled next to his wife on the front porch, watching their daughter surprise Kitsune and Kuroba before heading inside the house. “It sure is nice to have her home though.” He said reflecting on having his family whole again. Sorrel was still smiling when she completely shattered the mood with her next statement, “Shihori had sex with Goten.” Korian’s eyes went wide with shock as he felt his heart shatter like broken glass into a million little pieces. He fell to his knees like he had been utterly vanquished by an adversary that had complete dominion over him and he started to cry out loud toward the heavens, “NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!” Sorrel put her hands on her hips and rolled her eyes at him. She let out an exasperated sigh at her drama queen of a husband.


Universe 7, Earth


A few days later, Shihori had quietly returned to Metro West unbeknownst to most everyone with the exception of Mai. It wasn’t her intention to deceive anyone into thinking she was still away, she just felt like keeping a low profile so she could reacquaint herself with life on Earth. After having been away from Earth for over a year she was more than ready to finish her degree at school, and she face what life held in store for her afterward.


After a short day of morning classes, Mai had invited Shihori out to lunch at a popular burger chain just off campus. The moment Shihori laid eyes on her she noticed something different about her demeanor. Then it struck her when she caught sight of the ring she had on her finger. Shihori seized Mai by the hand and carefully inspected the diamond ring, she rapidly looked back and forth between the ring and the meek smile that Mai had on her face. Instead of coming to the logical conclusion like everyone else Shihori spoke her mind freely, “What if you have to fight someone? Isn’t this big thing going to get in the way?” Mai became flabbergasted that her best friend didn’t realize the significance of her new jewelry. Mai took Shihori by both cheeks and looked her dead in the eyes, “I don’t care about that you big goof! Trunks asked me to marry him!” Mai was smiling ear to ear with sparkles in her eyes. Shihori quickly beamed with happiness and a rapid surge of giddiness come over her. They seized one another and began to squeal and jump up and down on the spot, creating quite the public spectacle. “OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD!” Shihori shouted in the midst of her boisterous display. Once they had settled down a bit Mai took Shihori by the hand and began to walk with her so they could get some food, “I know right?! I was so nervous that I didn’t know what to say, but Trunks was so adorable and honest with his feelings.” Shihori smiled while she listened to Mai happily recount how Trunks proposed to her. Somewhere in the back of her mind she felt a tinge of sadness that she couldn’t quite explain. She quickly snapped out of it once they arrived at their destination and went about having a casual yet delicious lunch together.


Shihori and Mai were sitting at the table in the restaurant making idle chit chat and playing catch up with one another. Shihori munched on a few left-over fries she had from her meal while Mai questioned her, “So after all that training does this mean you’re a god now? Should I be addressing you more formally?” Mai said quite obviously poking fun at her. Shihori wiped her hands in a napkin and rolled her eyes at her, “I’m still the same person, smart ass.” Shihori sighed taking in the moment. She felt almost normal again like her topsy-turvy life was finally getting back on track. She got the sudden feeling like she was being watched right before their table was approached and she heard a nervous female voice, “Um, excuse me.” Shihori turned her head to the source of the voice and drew quick the shock when she saw none other than Rox standing next to their table, long blonde hair, blue eyes, and large breasts, no mistaking it was her. Before Shihori could react, Mai was already on top of things, “What do YOU want?” She said very sternly as she proceeded to give her a cold stare. Rox saw that her presence was quite unwelcome, but she managed to keep her nerve and address Shihori like she had planned all along, “I was just surprised to see you is all. I never got to say thank you for what you did for me that night.” Shihori caught herself staring with her mouth open and she proceeded to at least attempt to act more dignified. She fidgeted in her seat and spun her body around slightly to face Rox dead on, “Yeah, uhhhh, don’t mention it.” Clearly, this was awkward for the both of them as Rox nervously twirled her hair around her finger. “I also wanted to apologize to you properly. I’m really sorry for any trouble I caused between you and Goten.” Mai was ready to pounce on her for bringing up Goten but Shihori wanted to hear her out and gave her the signal to stand down. Rox continued, “I don’t have the best self-confidence and to be honest I was jealous of you.” Shihori and Mai turned at the same time to look at each other like they couldn’t believe what they were hearing. Shihori appeared confused and piped up to try and get some clarification from her, “Have you looked in a mirror lately? You don’t have to patronize me to make me feel better. I bet you can’t beat the men off you with a stick.” She was expecting a snarky comeback but all Rox did was appear more uncomfortable and lower her eyes to the ground, “That’s all they would see me as, were THESE and not much else.” She had no qualms about pointing out her large breasts to make her point. After a while, I started to ignore the shame I was feeling and assumed the role people wanted me to play. Now I’m tired of being used up all the time and well, I’ve come to realize that I don’t have any real friends.” She shook her head and looked down at Shihori apologetically, “I could tell Goten was a sweet guy from the moment I saw you two together. It was wrong of me to force myself on him. I want you to know that he never pursued me, I was surprised how freaked out he was by my advances. You deserve to know the truth; I owe you at least that much for saving my life.” Rox turned to leave and began to walk away when Shihori called out after her, “Hey, Rox.” The pretty blonde turned around not knowing what to expect but only saw Shihori had pushed out one of the empty chairs at the table, “Care to join us?” Rox was honestly surprised and at first hesitated to accept her offer, but something inside her told her to trust her gut, “Yeah, I’d like that.” Shihori looked across the table to Mai who was giving her a sly smirk out of the corner of her mouth and as they were joined by Rox the three ladies began to converse cheerfully amongst one another. Shihori felt relieved that she could make peace with Rox, it made her feel a bit more whole like she was slowly regaining the pieces of her life she had left behind.


Universe 7, Earth


The rest of the week seemed to fly by in a blink. Bulma was busy putting the finishing touches on Bulla’s outfit for the festival. She had dressed the young lady in a lovely teal and white patterned yukata. She even styled her hair in two adorable little buns that adorned either side of her head. The little girl exhibited a level of patience that was unusual for someone her age. Yet, she began to beam with delight as Bulma positioned her in front of the mirror so she could see herself, “Thank you, mommy!” Bulma gave her a very warm and caring smile, as they looked at one another in the mirror. She was dressed in equal fashion with a dark blue yukata with a red sash, “You’re welcome, sweetie. Now let’s go find your dad and brother so we’re not going to be late.”


The ladies soon came upon Trunks and Mai who were putting the finishing touches on their own festival garb. Mai was wearing a mixture of navy blue and plum while Trunks sported a gray checkered pattern with a plum sash that matched his lovely fiancé.’ Bulma was pleased to see them all dressed up and ready to go, “You two look great, but Trunks…” She trailed off and began to look around like she was expecting someone else, “Where’s your father? He said he had to do something this morning. Is he not back yet?” Trunks shook his head and shrugged his shoulders, “I haven’t seen him all day. He knows that we’re all supposed to meet up today so I’m sure he’ll be along eventually.” Bulma huffed to and mumbled to herself, “He better if he knows what’s good for him.” Mai held out her hand for Bulla to come take a hold of, “Ready to go? Are you excited to see your friend Kuroba?” The little girl gave a sly smirk to her and Mai thought it was the cutest thing in the whole world. They all gathered together to head into town and meet up with the rest of their friends.

The downtown park was teeming with the chaotic sights and sounds of the yearly festival honoring departed family members. Bulma and her clan made their way through the swarms of people moving about toward the entrance of the grounds. There standing by patiently wearing a navy-blue yukata with red sash was Goten along with his mother Chi-Chi who was wearing a purple yukata with a floral pattern. Goten noticed them approaching and began to wave to catch their attention. Bulma lead the family along until they were able meet up with them near the entrance. Everyone exchanged the usual greetings especially Bulma and Chi-Chi since it was a rare occasion for the two wives of Earth’s Saiyans to get together. Trunks began to look around the area and paused to address Goten, “Any sign of Korian or Sorrel? They said they would meet us here by this time.” Goten anxiously checked the time on his cell phone and sighed to himself, “Maybe they’re not coming.” Trunks noticed the signs of defeat on his friend’s face and he offered him a pat on the shoulder, “Cheer up, Goten. It’s not the end of the world, I’m sure you’ll be able to see her soon.” Goten nodded and seemed to relent to himself, “Truth be told it would have been nice to even see Sorrel and Korian.”

Suddenly, a familiar and child-like voice caught Goten’s attention from directly behind, “Oh, aren’t you sweet?” Trunks and Goten both turned to spy Sorrel wearing an orange and green yukata that looked suspiciously like what she usually wore. She was even still wearing her hat which seemed a bit off. Kitsune was standing directly behind her holding onto Kuroba’s hand. The normally intimidating fox was wearing an azure blue and white yukata while Kuroba was wearing one of sky blue with white cloud patterns on it. Sorrel chimed in to cut into the boys surprise that she managed to sneak up on them, “I missed you too Goten.” She gave him a savage grin that harkened back to childhood memories of threats of castration and dismemberment. He couldn’t help himself but to shiver at the sight of such a fraudulently innocent yet diabolical woman. “Oh, hello there Sorrel.” Goten was nervous to start out with and he immediately began to sweat under the intense pressure, “It’s so nice that you could make it.” Before Sorrel was able to cut into Goten any further she was interrupted by Chi-Chi who happened to interject herself into the conversation. Chi-Chi began a stare down with the white rabbit which created an insane amount of tension that one could feel the power radiation off the two overbearing mothers. Chi-Chi broke the stalemate by giving a gleeful smile to the tiny rabbit, “I’m Chi-Chi, Goten’s mother. Pleased to meet you.” Sorrel began to size her up and provided a satisfied smirk as she spoke, “Sorrel, Shihori’s mother. Likewise.” Goten felt like he was about to witness a world war erupt between superpowers and slid in between them to ease the tension. He threw his arm around his mom to prevent her from doing anything rash as he nervously chuckled, “Sor-rel?” The white rabbit snapped her head in his direction, “Hm?” Goten seemed surprised at first but soldiered on regardless, “I was wondering if you heard from Shihori? Ow is she doing with her training?” She gave the young man a lighthearted smile and pointed with her thumb in the direction of Kitsune and Kuroba, “Why don’t you ask her yourself?”


Behind Kitsune there was a pink parasol with a spiral pattern of cherry blossoms that obstructed his view. It suddenly rose up and was shouldered by a lovely young woman wearing a pink and white yukata with a cherry blossoms pattern on it. Her hair was pinned up between a pair of rabbit ears. She was even wearing makeup and a smile crept across her pink hued lips to the boy that was completely struck with her appearance. She moved so gracefully that she appeared to glide toward him, he was immediately pulled in her direction with love struck eyes. The pair met in the midst of the group with Goten giving her an awe-struck smile and Shihori smiling up at him with the kindest eyes and most beautiful eyes, “Hey Goten, long time no see.” He somehow managed to tamp out his surprise and offer her some words in return, “Y-yeah. It’s good to see you too.” Shihori offered her hand out to Goten, “Will you take a walk with me?” Goten slipped his hand around Shihori’s tiny, soft hand and nodded appreciatively to her.


The pair walked through the festival grounds hand in hand until they were standing just outside the shrine where people were filing into to offer prayers to their loved ones. Goten stopped which caught her attention, “Shihori……there’s so much I want to say to you right now. I know I was an idiot, but I just wanted to tell you that I’m still in lo-” Shihori reached up suddenly and gently pressed her finger to his lips to stifle him, “I know Goten.” Shihori pulled her hand away and began to fold up her parasol very carefully, “I heard the truth from Rox about what happened…” Shihori smirked after she noticed Goten’s nervous demeanor, “Don’t worry I didn’t rip her in half or anything.” Goten exhaled with relief and she continued on, “The truth is I’ve been feeling conflicted for the longest time over how I felt about what happened. Sure, I was angry that you didn’t tell me the truth, but I came to understand that people make mistakes. I’ve made my fair share and I made it worse by ignoring them and hiding from my own mistakes. I could have gotten you hurt. Yet, you stood by me no matter what; you were there for me.” Shihori reached out and took him by the hand, maneuvering it in such a way that they interlaced their fingers while their hands were held aloft. “Well, I’m going to be true to my feelings from now on. Goten…. I love you. I’ve always loved you and I’m going to continue to love you through all the good and the bad.” She smiled up at him but feigned being a bit of a smart ass with him, “So if you’re really sorry, I think I could find it in my heart to forgive you and take you back. What do you say?” Goten responded by drawing her close and leaning forward slowly, he paused for a moment as he prepared to kiss her, “I think we can work something out.” Their lips met and both of them couldn’t help but fight off the urge to smile mid kiss with one another. After several moments of enjoying a sweet and tender moment under the lights of the of festival. Shihori stepped back slightly and looked up to Goten with a soft smile, “Come on, babe. Let’s go enjoy ourselves, they have SO many food stalls I can’t hardly wait.” Goten let out a nervous chuckle since Shihori had that ravenous look in her eye. The happy couple walked away together arm in arm with Shihori leaning her head against Goten’s arm. She couldn’t be happier being so close to the person who treated her like she was the most important person in the world. She loved him for it, and she felt like she would do anything to protect that feeling.


Off in the distance, Chi-Chi and Sorrel were spying on their children most likely to ensure that one didn’t harm the other and vice versa. Once they saw the pair kissing and entangled in a lover’s embrace the two ladies looked to each other. Sorrel gave Chi-Chi a smile, “You raised a good son, Chi-Chi. I’ll admit I had my reservations about Goten at first, but I know he cares for Shihori and that’s all I can ask is for.” Chi-Chi smirked with confidence, “I would love to get to know you and your family more, but from getting to know Shihori over the years I have to say I’m not worried about you. You raised a wonderful and lovely young woman.” Sorrel put her hands on her hips in a haughty and prideful manner, “Thank you Chi-Chi that means a lot to me.” Once Sorrel laid eyes on her again Chi-Chi had a wistful gaze about her as she eyed the couple in the distance, “They’re going to make us such adorable grand babies.” Sorrel choked and nearly collapsed to the ground from surprise but managed to catch herself before she fell over.


Bulma appeared walking up behind them, separate from the rest of the family, “Hey, so this is where you two are hiding.” She looked to Sorrel who was smoothing out her dress and trying to act like nothing was wrong. “Sorrel, I meant to ask you, is Korian going to join us or…?” Sorrel rolled her eyes and sighed with exasperation, “That big dummy! Once we arrived this morning he took off in a hurry and said he had to take care of some business. I haven’t heard from him since.” Bulma quirked an eyebrow as she began to ponder a thought that popped into her head, “You know it’s funny, I was expecting Vegeta to accompany us, but he said something pretty similar.” The two wives narrowed their eyes at one another as their brains began to calculate the possibilities. Suddenly, the pair got really close to one another with Bulma bending over to Sorrel’s height. They were so close in fact that they had their cheeks pressed up against one another. They began to whisper back and forth between each other with Sorrel asking the obvious, “You don’t think, do you?” Bulma narrowed her eyes even further to angry predatory slits, “I’m afraid so.” Sorrel began to grumble in anger to herself before she suddenly sprang up with her fist being pumped into the air, “I’m going to gut that mother f&@*$! when I get my hands on him!” She called out to the sky in a shrill and angry voice which was joined by Bulma in unison, “SAIYANS!!!!!!”


Earth, Wastelands to the north of West City


Korian suddenly sneezed out of the blue and wiped his nose with the back of his forearm. He was perched atop a rocky bluff amongst a completely barren wasteland where the wind was whipping across the empty landscape. Vegeta was positioned opposite of him in a similar position with his arms crossed over his chest, “Don’t tell me you’re going to claim that you’re sick and back out on me.” Korian smirked at the Saiyan prince as she shook his head in the negative, “No way, I’ve been waiting a long time for this.” He reached out down to pull off the maroon tank top he was wearing off his torso and caste it haphazardly off to the side. He stood bare chested wearing a pair of green gi pants which had a black striped and red furred tiger pelt sewn onto his right leg. His ankles were covered in maroon wrapping above a pair of black and gold ankle height boots which matched the bracers he wore on his wrists. Korian smirked and focused his energy as a golden aura erupted around his body which caused his normally spikey hair to flourish. There was a sudden flash of energy that diminished as quickly as it appeared. He stood taller with a long mane of dark brown hair with red fur covering his previously bare upper torso and a pair of golden hued eyes which were focused on Vegeta. “As I promised, let me show you full power of Super Saiyan 4.” Vegeta scoffed at him but couldn’t hide the smirk that crept across his face. “So that’s what you’re calling it, eh? Sounds pretty stupid if you ask me.” Vegeta unfurled his arms and clenched his fists at his side as he let his power swell and envelope his body in a brilliant blue aura. The moment he transformed into Super Saiyan Blue it created a rush of air which caused Korian’s wild hair and tail to whop about in its wake. “Come on then Saiyan warrior. SHOW ME WHAT YOU’VE GOT!” Korian lowered himself slightly in a combat stance before thrusting himself forward from his position a top the bluff toward his opponent. Vegeta rocketed forward with right arm being cocked back low at his side to strike in an uppercut to is jaw. Korian came at him with his right arm cocked back high ready to attack from a high right cross. Just before they collided in combat with one another one could clearly see they were intensely focused on the battle at hand. Yet they each wore a smile that couldn’t hide the enjoyment from experiencing the rush of battle.
 
  • :)
  • :shock3:
  • :ssgrin:
  • :stop2:
  • :tasty:
  • :thinking:
  • :what:
  • :yes:
  • :stinky:
  • :9000:
  • :beer:
  • :coke:
  • :yaoi:
  • :dende:
  • :giphy:
  • :steamy:
  • :blushing:
  • :janemba:
  • :mai:
  • :pancry:
  • :pikkon:
  • :serious:
  • :shihori:
  • :shock4:
  • :sorrel:
  • :zuno:
  • :shock5:
  • :panty:
  • :waiting:
  • :cell:
  • :wut:
  • :gochad:
  • :disapprove2:
  • :nappa:
  • :an1:
  • ;)
  • :annoyed:
  • :an2:
  • :(
  • :ape:
  • :an3:
  • >:(
  • :backhand:
  • :b1:
  • :confused:
  • :begone:
  • :b10:
  • :sunglasses:
  • :behold:
  • :b11:
  • :p
  • :blue1:
  • :b12:
  • :D
  • :blue2:
  • :b13:
  • :eek:
  • :broly-rage:
  • :b14:
  • :oops:
  • :broly:
  • :b15:
  • :rolleyes:
  • :bruised:
  • :b16:
  • o_O
  • :bubbles:
  • :b17:
  • :cautious:
  • :cheeky:
  • :b18:
  • :censored:
  • :cocky:
  • :b2:
  • :crying:
  • :confused2:
  • :b3:
  • :love:
  • :gokucry:
  • :b4:
  • :LOL:
  • :curse-you:
  • :b5:
  • :ROFLMAO:
  • :dafuq:
  • :b6:
  • :sick:
  • :dead:
  • :b7:
  • :sleep:
  • :dead2:
  • :b8:
  • :sneaky:
  • :deal:
  • :b9:
  • (y)
  • :disapprove:
  • :br1:
  • (n)
  • :evilgrin:
  • :bu1:
  • :unsure:
  • :evillaugh:
  • :bu10:
  • :whistling:
  • :piccolopalm:
  • :bu11:
  • :coffee:
  • :krillinpalm:
  • :bu12:
  • :giggle:
  • :fact:
  • :bu13:
  • :alien:
  • :femalerage:
  • :bu14:
  • :devilish:
  • :gokufist:
  • :bu15:
  • :geek:
  • :fist2:
  • :bu16:
  • :poop:
  • :fitefite:
  • :bu2:
  • :fiteme:
  • :bu3:
  • :fixed:
  • :bu4:
  • :flirt:
  • :bu5:
  • :fuuu:
  • :bu6:
  • :sion:
  • :bu7:
  • :getout:
  • :gimme:
  • :bu8:
  • :glare:
  • :bu9:
  • :thumbsupgif:
  • :ce1:
  • :gokugod:
  • :ce2:
  • :gulp:
  • :ce3:
  • :haha:
  • :ce4:
  • :happy:
  • :ch1:
  • :hello:
  • :ch2:
  • :hero:
  • :f1:
  • :hiya:
  • :go1:
  • :hmm:
  • :go10:
  • :idk:
  • :go11:
  • :illuminati:
  • :go12:
  • :done:
  • :kamehame:
  • :go13:
  • :kawaii:
  • :lmao:
  • :go14:
  • :mad:
  • :go15:
  • :mad2:
  • :go16:
  • :meow:
  • :go17:
  • :nimbus:
  • :go18:
  • :attendantno:
  • :go19:
  • :bulmatea:
  • :go2:
  • :nosebleed:
  • :go20:
  • :ohhh:
  • :go21:
  • :pissed:
  • :go22:
  • :point:
  • :point2:
  • :pinkpoo:
  • :go23:
  • :popo:
  • :proud:
  • :go24:
  • :puke:
  • :go25:
  • :roshirage:
  • :go26:
  • :ready:
  • :go27:
  • :scared:
  • :go28:
  • :bulmascream:
  • :go29:
  • :shock:
  • :go3:
  • :shock2:
  • :go30:
  • :sly:
  • :go31:
  • :launchsmile:
  • :go32:
  • :launchsmile2:
  • :go33:
  • :blackgrin:
  • :go34:
  • :smug:
  • :go35:
  • :stop:
  • :go36:
  • :ta-da:
  • :go37:
  • :this:
  • :go38:
  • :mine:
  • :gokuup:
  • :go4:
  • :down:
  • :go5:
  • :tough:
  • :go6:
  • :tough2:
  • :go7:
  • :ugg:
  • :go8:
  • :whistle:
  • :go9:
  • :win:
  • :gob1:
  • :wise:
  • :goh1:
  • :worry:
  • :yay:
  • :goh2:
  • :zeno:
  • :goh3:
  • :zzzz:
  • :goh4:
  • :goh5:
  • :goh6:
  • :goh7:
  • :goh8:
  • :k1:
  • :k2:
  • :k3:
  • :k4:
  • :k5:
  • :k6:
  • :k7:
  • :ka1:
  • :kk1:
  • :kk2:
  • :kk3:
  • :mb1:
  • :mb2:
  • :mb3:
  • :p1:
  • :p2:
  • :p3:
  • :p4:
  • :p5:
  • :r1:
  • :r2:
  • :r3:
  • :r4:
  • :r5:
  • :r6:
  • :r7:
  • :r8:
  • :r9:
  • :sh1:
  • :t1:
  • :tao1:
  • :ti1:
  • :v1:
  • :v10:
  • :v11:
  • :v12:
  • :v13:
  • :v14:
  • :v15:
  • :v16:
  • :v17:
  • :v18:
  • :v19:
  • :v2:
  • :v20:
  • :v21:
  • :v22:
  • :v23:
  • :v24:
  • :v3:
  • :v4:
  • :v5:
  • :v6:
  • :v7:
  • :v8:
  • :v9:
  • :vi1:
  • :vi2:
  • :w1:
  • :y1:
Top